)  OLIVER   OPTIC'S 

ARMY  and  NAVY  STORIES. 


OLIVER  OPTIC'S 

RIVERDALE  STORIES. 

Twelve  volume*.    Profusely  illustrated  from  new 


A  Library  for  Youne  and  Old.  in  si*  vol 


"  The  wr 
culiarly  tit 

now  pi  1 1  ill.-. 
about  thru 
era.  The 
turn  from  r 
zest  and  lit 


Col  1  fir. -hi  on" 


Gift  of 

Katheryn  N.  Newfield 
Stephen 


Specimen  copies  sent  free  T,y  mail  on  appli-    p^iaT^KfJhTJiSen^S^iS^ 
cation,  rontaili."—  Gazette. 


LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S 

LAKE    SHORE   SERIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.     PER  VOL.,  $1.25. 


Through  by  Daylight ; 

Or,  The  Young  Engineer  of  the   Lake 
Shore   Railroad. 

Lightning  Express ; 

Or,  The  Rival  Academies. 

On  Time; 

Or,  The  Young  Captain  of  the  Ucayga 
Steamer. 

Switch  Off; 

Or,  The  War  of  the  Students.      . 

Brake  Up ; 

Or,  The  Young  Peacemakers. 

Bear  and  Forbear; 

Or,  The  Young  Skipper  of  Lake  Ucayga. 

Oliver  Optic  owes  his  popularity  to  a  pleasant 
style,  and  to  a  ready  sympathy  with  the  dreams, 
hopes,  aspirations,  and  fancies  of  the  young  people 
for  whom  lie  writes.  He  writes  like  a  wise,  over 
grown  hnv,  and  his  hooks  have  therefore  a  fresh 
ness  and'  racincss  rarely  attained  hy  his  fellow 
scribes.  —  Christian  Atlrrtcate. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S  to 

STARRY  FLAG  SERIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.     PER  VOL.,  $1.25. 


The  Starry  Flag; 

Or,  The  Young  Fisherman  of  Cape  Ann. 

Breaking  Away; 

Or,  The  Fortunes  of  a  Student 

Seek  and  Find ; 

Or,  The  Adventures  of  a  Smart  Boy. 

Freaks  of  Fortune ; 

Or,  Half  Round  the  World 

Make  or  Break; 

Or,  The  Rich  Man's  Daughter. 

Down  the  River; 

Or,  Buck  Bradford  and  his  Tyrants. 

These  books  are  exciting  narratives,  and  full  of 
stirring  adventures,  but  the  youthful  heroes  of  the 
stories  are  noble,  self-sacrificing,  and  courageous, 
and  the  stories  contain  nothing  which  will  do 
injury  to  the  mind  or  heart  of  the  youthful  reader. 
—  Webster  Times. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S 

BOAT   CLUB    SERIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.     PER  VOL.,  $1.25. 
The  Boat  Clnb ; 

Or,  The  Bunkers  of  Rippleton. 

All  Aboard ; 

Or,  Life  on  the  Lake. 

Now  or  Never ; 

Or,  the  Adventures  of  Bobby  Bright. 

Try  Again ; 

Or,  The  Trials  and  Triumphs  of  Harry 

West. 

Poor  and  Prond ; 

Or,  The  Fortunes  of  Katy  Redburn. 

Little  by  Little ; 

Or  The  Cruise  of  the  Flyaway. 

Boys  and  girls  have  no  taste  for  dry  and  tame 
things;  they  want  something  that  will  stir  the 
blood  and  warm  the  heart.  Optic  always  does 
this,  while  at  the  same  time  he  improves  the  taste 
and  elevates  the  moral  nature.  The  coming  gen 
eration  of  men  will  never  know  how  much  they 
are  indebted  tor  what  is  pure  and  enohling  to  his 

writings.  —  K.  J.  Schoolmate. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


OLIVER   OPTIC'S 

WOODVILLE  STORIES. 

Six  VOLS.,  ILLUST.     Pen  VOL.,  $1.25. 

Rich  and  Humble; 

Or,  The  Mission  of  Bertha  Grant 

In  School  and  Out; 

Or,  the  Conquest  of  Richard  Grant. 

Watch  and  Wait ; 

Or,  The  Young  Fugitives. 

Work  and  \Vin; 

Or,  Noddy  Newman  on  a  Cruise. 

Hope  and  Have; 

Or,  Fanny  Grant  among  the  Indians. 

Haste  and  Waste ; 

Or,  The  Young  Pilot  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain. 

Oliver  Optic  is  the  apostolic  successor,  at  the 
"  Huh."  of  Peter  Parley.  He  has  just  completed 
the  "Wood\ille  Stories,"  by  the  publication  of 
•'Haste  and  \V:iste."  The  best  notice  to  give  ut 
them  is  to  mention  that  a  couple  of  youngsters 
pulled  them  out  of  the  pile  two  hours  since,  and 
are  yet  devouring  them  out  in  the  summer-house 
(albeit  autumn  leaves  cover  it)  oblivious  to  — 
time.  -  y.  Y.  teader. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


i  to  •  in Min 


THE   PLEASANT   COVE    SERIES. 


THE 


CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


BY 


ELIJAH    KELLOGG, 


AUTHOR  OP  "  LION  BEN  OF  ELM  ISLAND,"  "  CHARLIE  HELL,  THE  WAIF  OF  ELM  ISLAND," 

"THE   ARK  OF  ELM    ISLAND,"    "THE   HOY-FARMERS    OF    ELM    ISLAND,"  "THE 

YOUNG    SHIP-BUILDERS  OF  ELM    ISLAND,"    "THE    HARD-SCRABBLE  OF 

ELM  ISLAND,"  "ARTHUR  BROWN,  THE  YOUNG  CAPTAIN,"  "  TUB 

YOUNG    DELIVERERS,"    "THE   CRUISE    OF   THE    CA8CO," 

"THE  WHISl'EHINO  PINE,"  "THE  SPARK  OF 

GENIUS,"  "THE  8OPUOMORE8  OF 

KADCL1FFE,"   ETC. 


ILLUSTllATED. 


BOSTON : 
LEE     AND     SHEPARD,    PUBLISHEES. 

NEW  YORK: 
LEE,  SHEPARD  AND  DILLINGUAM. 

1872. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1872, 

By  LEE  AND  SHEPARD, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


Electrotyped  at  the  Boston  Stereotype  Foundry, 
19  Spring  Lane. 


Jtotes* 


TO  BE  COMPLETED  IN  SIX  VOLS. 


1.  ARTHUR  BROWN,  THE  YOCNG  CAPTAIN. 

2.  THE  YOUNG   DELIVERERS. 

3.  THE  CRUISE  OF  THE   CASCO. 

4.  THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

(Others  in  Trepanation.) 


47355G 


PREFACE. 


THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN  incidentally 
brings  to  view  the  shrewdness  of  those  men 
who  laid  the  foundations  of  our  commerce, 

• 

their  dexterity  in  suiting  means  to  ends,  the 
indomitable  energy  with  which  they  grappled  to 
opportunities  flung  in  their  path  by  the  advent 
of  foreign  wars  and  the  irregularities  of  trade, 
while  perils  and  obstacles  that  would  have 
crushed  persons  of  laxer  fibre,  only  roused  them 
to  greater  effort. 

The  story,  however,  is  principally  intended  to 
illustrate  the  influence  of  Christian  sympathy 
in  respect  to  the  most  hardened  characters,  the 

5 


6  PREFACE. 

imperishable  nature  of  good  seed  early  sown 
in.  a  young  heart,  the  power  of  conscience  and 
early  associations,  the  unbounded  mercy  of  God, 
and  exhibits,  in  the  person  of  a  man  stained 
with  blood"  and  steeped  in  crime,  parental  love 
and  solicitude  for  the  highest  welfare  of  his 
child  (like  the  flowers  that  bloom  amid  the  scoriae 
and  ashes  on  the  lip  of  an  exhausted  volcano), 
surviving  the  wreck  of  all  other  virtues. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   I.  PAGE 

INTRODUCTORY 9 

CHAPTER    II. 
BETWEEN  SCYLLA  AND  CHARYBDIS 32 

CHAPTER    III. 
HOPING  AGAINST  HOPE 55 

CHAPTER    IV. 
DARKEST  JUST  BEFORE  DAY 68 

CHAPTER    V. 
JOHN'S  FIRST  LESSON  IN  BABY-TENDING 87* 

CHAPTER    VI. 
THE  GODSOES 107 

CHAPTER    VII. 
THE  MIDNIGHT  LAUNCH 124 

CHAPTER    VIII. 
STIRRING  NEWS 149 

CHAPTER    IX. 
WALTER  MEETS  THE  OUTLAW 165 

7 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    X. 
THE  MADMAN'S  PASS 184 

CHAPTER   XI. 
THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME 194 

CHAPTER    XII. 
WILLIE  OF  THE  GLEN 206 

CHAPTER   XIII. 
THE  VIPER  WITHIN 217 

CHAPTER    XIV. 
THE  DISCLOSURE 237 

CHAPTER   XV. 
THE  DECISION 249 

CHAPTER    XVI. 
A  SURPRISE  ON  BOARD  THE  OSPRET 259 

CHAPTER    XVII. 
THE  LOVE  THAT  CASTETH  OUT  FEAR 276 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 
WILLIE  GIVES  AWAY  HIS  PLAYTHINGS 285 

CHAPTER    XIX. 
MAKING  RESTITUTION 295 

CHAPTER    XX. 
WILLIE  ON  SHIPBOARD 306 

CHAPTER    XXI. 
WILLIE  AND  THE  PILOT 330 


THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INTBODUCTOEY. 

« 

IN  Port  Royal  Bay,  Martinique,  as  near  to  each 
other  as  they  can  swing  at  their  anchors,  lie 
two  vessels,  both  displaying  the  American  flag, 
but  as  unlike  in  build  and  size  as  can  well  be  im 
agined.  The  one  is  a  large  ship,  enormously  large 
for  that  day,  for  it  was  at  an  early  period  in  the 
maritime  history  of  the  country,  when  most  of  the 
ships  were  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two 
hundred  and  sixty  tons,  and  some  even  as  small 
as  a  hundred,  a  few  being  built  at  Wiscasset  for 
the  transportation  of  timber,  and  at  some  other 
places  on  the  coast,  of  greater  capacity ;  but  they 
were  esteemed  monsters,  and  people  thronged  to 
see  them  as  curiosities.  But  this  vessel  was  seven 
hundred  tons,  heavily  sparred,  with  great  breadth 

9 


10       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

of  beam,  carrying  a  large  amount  of  canvas,  sharp 
ends,  of  moderate  depth,  evidently,  from  her  pro 
portions,  not  a  bad  sailer,  but  constructed  for  the 
purpose  of  transporting  those  immense  masts  that 
then  formed  an  article  of  traffic  to  Cadiz  and  other 
ports  for  the  use  of  the  Spanish  navies,  and  that 
are  not  now  to  be  found  in  the  forests  of  New 
England.  Beside  her  lay  a  brigantine,  French 
built,  beautifully  modelled,  constructed  entirely 
with  reference  to  speed,  carrying  a  long  eighteen- 
pounder  on  a  pivot  amidships,  and  her  bulwarks 
pierced  for  lighter  guns.  Both  vessels  were 
deeply  laden,  the  brigantine,  in  contrast  with  the 
mast  ship,  reminding  an  observer  of  a  greyhound 
beside  a  huge  Newfoundland. 

Those  familiar  with  the  other  volumes  of  the 
series  will  at  once  recognize  in  the  ship  the  Casco, 
Captain  Griffin,  and  in  the  brigantine  the  Langue- 
doc,  Captain  Gates.  The  events  here  narrated 
being  more  or  less  linked  with  the  subject  of  the 
preceding  volume,  some  brief  explanation  of  the 
state  of  affairs  is  necessary  to  render  the  story 
intelligible  to  the  casual  reader. 

Walter  Griffin,  commander  of  the  Casco,  of 
Pleasant  Cove,  had,  on  a  previous  voyage,  by  one 


INTRODUCTORY.  11 

of  the  noblest  acts  of  which  humanity  is  capable, 
incurred  the  deadly  enmity  of  a  planter  at  Mar 
tinique,  Henri  Lemaire.  Although  owning  sev 
eral  plantations  on  the  island,  and  residing  upon 
one  of  them,  Lemaire  had  been,  for  the  greater 
portion  of  his  life,  a  pirate  captain,  and  still 
owned  piratical  vessels,  which  he  fitted  away 
under  the  guise  of  slave  ships,  secreting  the 
plunder  till  sold  at  his  plantations,  meanwhile 
supporting  the  character  of  a  wealthy  planter  and 
merchant.  Concealing  his  intentions  under  the 
mask  of  friendship,  by  means  of  a  letter  adroitly 
worded,  he  succeeded  in  luring  Captain  Griffin 
again  to  the  island. 

When,  at  length,  he  found  that  the  Casco  was 
ready  to  sail  from  Trinidad,  where  she  had  gone 
to  complete  her  cargo,  Lemaire  despatched  the 
piratical  brigantine  Languedoc,  belonging  to  him, 
to  lie  off  Trinidad,  intercept  the  Casco,  —  she  hav 
ing  considerable  specie  on  board,  —  with  orders  to 
massacre  the  whole  ship's  company,  resigning  the 
entire  plunder  of  the  ship  to  his  satellites,  and 
promising  to  the  captain,  in  addition,  a  thousand 
dollars  in  gold  provided  he  killed  Captain  Griffin. 

Some  years  before  the  circumstance  here  related, 


12       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

there  came  to  Captain  Griffin's  native  town  a  Nova 
Scotia  boy  by  the  name  of  Peter  Clash,  who,  after 
residing  there  a  short  time,  became  so  immoral  and 
troublesome  that  he  was  driven  from  the  place, 
enticing  to  run  away  with  him  an  American  boy 
named  John  Godsoe.  The  two  boys  kept  together, 
went  to  sea,  and,  after  many  adversities,  joined  a 
piratical  crew.  Clash  became  the  captain  of  the 
Languedoc,  in  Lemaire's  employ,  under  the  as 
sumed  name  of  Skillings,  and  Godsoe,  his  lieuten 
ant,  taking  that  of  Arkwright. 

In  the  Casco,  as  passenger,  was  a  young  man  by 
the  name  of  John  Rhines,  son  of  one  of  her  own 
ers.  Clash  still  cherished  a  bitter  hostility  towards 
the  inhabitants  of  Rhinesville  and  Pleasant  Cove, 
adjacent  places,  at  the  latter  of  which  the  Casco 
was  built,  and  especially  by  reason  of  some  per 
sonal  matters  in  relation  to  John  Rhines,  whom  he 
hated  as  only  the  wicked  can  hate  those  of  exalted 
character  and  principles. 

All  that  Clash  knew  at  first  was,  that  Lemaire 
wished  him  to  intercept  and  kill,  if  possible,  the 
captain  and  crew  of  an  American  ship,  against 
whose  captain  Lemaire  held  a  grudge ;  and  it  was 
not  the  first  thing  of  the  kind  he  had  done  for  the 


INTEODUCTORY.  13 

old  villain,  who,  for  the  greater  part  of  his  life, 
had  been  engaged  in  the  actual  shedding  of  blood, 
but  now  accomplished  his  designs,  at  less  risk  to 
himself,  by  proxy. 

When,  however,  Clash  ascertained  that  this  ship 
was  manned  and  officered  by  men  from  the  very 
place  whose  inhabitants  he  so  sincerely  hated,  and 
that  John  Rhines,  the  object  of  his  boyish  enmity, 
was  passenger  in  her,  he  needed  not  the  incentive 
of  plunder  to  excite  him  to  the  utmost  efforts  in 
furtherance  of  the  purpose  of  his  employer.  All 
the  burning  antipathies  and  hatred  of  his  boyhood, 
as  though  invigorated  by  a  long  repose,  rose  in 
arms.  He  paced  the  cabin  floor  of  the  brigantine, 
gnashing  his  teeth  with  rage,  and  swore  that  not 
one  of  them,  from  the  cook  to  the  captain,  should 
be  left  to  tell  the  story.  Distrusting  the  willing 
ness  of  his  lieutenant  to  engage  in  the  murder  of 
his  old  neighbors  and  schoolmates,  he  concealed 
from  him  all  the  circumstances  we  have  narrated. 

In  Martinique  resided  a  black  cooper,  Pierre 
Lallemont,  a  man  of  property,  intelligence,  and 
thoroughly  acquainted  with  his  former  master's 
character  and  history,  who  had  conceived  the 
most  sincere  affection  for  Captain  Griffin,  being 


14  THE   CHILD   OP  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

attracted  to  him  on  account  of  the  very  act  that 
had  roused  the  anger  of  Lemaire.  This  man, 
fathoming  the  designs  of  the  planter,  informed  the 
captain  of  the  peril  that  threatened  him ;  but  the 
American  refused  to  credit  it,  and  all  the  cooper 
could  effect  was  to  persuade  him  to  take  on  board 
his  vessel  some  small  arms.  With  the  shrewdness 
pertaining  to  his  nation,  he  put  on  board,  as  a  ven 
ture  to  sell  again  at  home,  rifles  and  ammunition 
sufficient  to  arm  five  hundred  men.  With  these, 
aided  by  a  resolute  crew  all  accustomed  to  the  use 
of  the  weapon,  he  captured  the  brigantine  in  lieu 
of  being  captured  by  her,  killed  Clash,  and  killed 
or  drowned  all  her  officers  and  crew  except  God- 
soe,  who,  battered,  wounded,  and  more  dead  than 
alive,  was  taken  on  board  the  ship  without  being 
recognized  by  his  captors,  though  recognizing 
them  at  once.  After  some  days,  however,  Rhines 
recollected  his  features  and  recalled  his  name. 
At  length,  filled  with  compunction  for  his  past 
crimes,  he  endeavored  to  atone  for  them  in  some 
measure  by  aiding  to  place  Lemaire  in  the  hands 
of  Captain  Griffin,  who,  running  back  to  Mar 
tinique  in  the  brigantine,  landed  at  Lemaire's 
plantation  in  the  night,  and  sent  Godsoe  ashore" 


INTRODUCTORY.  15 

after  him.  Supposing  his  designs  were  accom 
plished,  he  came  on  board  the  brigantine,  when  he 
was  seized  and  delivered  up  to  the  authorities  of 
the  island,  the  captain  permitting  Godsoe  to  escape 
at  the  same  time  in  consideration  of  his  services  in 
capturing  Lemaire,  who,  being  convicted  by  means 
of  papers  'found  on  board  the  brigantine  and  in  his 
house  at  Vauclin,  —  the  place  where  they  were 
concealed  being  revealed  by  Godsoe,  —  was  exe 
cuted,  and  his  ill-gotten  booty,  enormous  quantities 
of  which  were  found  concealed  at  his  different 
plantations,  seized  and  sold  at  auction  by  the 
government.  The  Languedoc,  being  claimed  by 
her  captors,  the  authorities  permitted  them  to 
retain  her. 

Those  bloody  scenes  were  enacted  on  board  the 
two  vessels  on  whose  spars  the  last  rays  of  the 
setting  sun  are  shining,  as  they  lie  quietly  at 
anchor  in  Fort  Royal  Bay.  Yonder  boat,  pulling 
off  from  the  shore,  belongs  to  the  Casco.  In  the 
stern-sheets  are  Captain  Griffin,  Captain  Gates, 
formerly  his  mate  in  the  Casco,  whom  he  now  has 
put  in  master  of  the  Languedoc,  with  Richard 
Cameron,  who  was  second  mate  of  the  Casco,  as 
his  first  officer.  The  vessels  are  to  sail  in  the 


16       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

morning,  and  they  have  been  ashore  to  settle  up 
remaining  business,  and  procure  fruit,  fresh  vege 
tables,  and  provisions. 

Most  of  the  characters  introduced  in  this  volume 
are,  in  respect  to  many  of  our  young  readers, 
familiar  acquaintances,  and  we  trust  that,  as  the 
tale  proceeds,  other  connecting  circumstances  will 
introduce  themselves  to  the  general  reader. 

It  was  no  trifling  labor  in  those  days,  with  the 
old-fashioned  windlass  and  fcemp  cables  from  twelve 
to  sixteen  inches  in  circumference,  a  tackle  being 
required  to  hold  the  turn  at  the  windlass,  and  two 
or  three  hands  to  coil  away  the  slack,  to  weigh 
anchors  as  heavy  as  those  of  the  Casco,  she  having 
two  down  and  well  bedded. 

As  Captain  Griffin  had  lost  two  of  his  men  in 
the  action  with  the  pirate,  and  must,  moreover,  man 
the  brigantine  from  the  ship's  crew,  he  was  rather 
short  of  hands,  and  had  shipped  four  men  belong 
ing  to  a  vessel  that  was  condemned.  Never  had  a 
ship's  company  stronger  motives  to  stimulate  them 
to  effort  to  make  a  passage.  With  the  exception 
of  the  four  men  referred  to,  both  officers  and  crew 
belonged  to  Rhiuesville  or  Pleasant  Cove.  So 
much  time  had  been  consumed  in  the  action  with 


INTRODUCTORY.  17 

the  Languedoc,  the  subsequent  return  to  Fort 
Royal,  capture  and  trial  of  Lemaire,  waiting  for  the 
settling  of  his  effects,  and  loading  of  the  brigan- 
tine,  that  their  prolonged  absence,  they  well  knew, 
would  occasion  great  anxiety  to  their  relatives  at 
home.  They  pictured  to  themselves  the  joyful 
surprise  it  would  produce  when  they  should  as 
tonish  them  with  an  account  of  all  that  had 
occurred. 

"  Merrithew,"  said  Danforth  Eaton,  "  I  reckon 
they'll  open  their  eyes  at  home  when  they  wake 
up  in  the  morning  and  see  these  two  craft  in  Cap 
tain  Rhines's  Cove.  Old  daddy  Godsoe  '11  hyper 
for  the  shore  quicker  than  he  ever  did  before 
when  a  vessel  got  in." 

"  If  I  was  going  to  guess,"  said  Merrithew,  "  a 
good  many  other  folks  won't  be  far  behind  him  ; 
and  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  there  were  some  petti 
coats  streaming  in  the  wind." 

Long  before  the  break  of  day  the  clank  of  the 
windlass-pawls  was  heard  on  both  vessels,  and  the 
song  of  the  seamen  rose  cheerily  on  the  morning 
air.  There  being  a  lack  of  men,  the  crew  were 
divided ;  a  portion  of  the  Casco's  crew  went  on 
board  the  brigantine,  weighed  anchor,  made  sail  at 
2 


18       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

once,  hove  her  to,  and  left  her  in  charge  of  the 
cook. 

In  the  mean  time,  those  left  on  board  the  ship 
hove  short  on  the  anchors,  loosed  the  topsails, 
mast-headed  and  sheeted  home  the  fore  and  miz- 
zen  ones.  By  that  time  the  men  had  come  on 
board  from  the  brigantine.  The  main-topsail  was 
hoisted,  the  anchors  weighed  by  the  united 
strength  of  both  crews  and  the  officers,  who,  as  it 
was  an  emergency,  went  to  the  windlass  with  the 
men. 

While  the  ship  lay  to,  and  before  the  crews  were 
separated  in  order  to  be  transferred  to  their  respec 
tive  vessels,  Lallemont  came  on  board. 

Captain  Griffin  instantly  took  the  cooper  by  the 
hand,  and  led^him  forward  among  the  men. 

"  Boys,"  said  he,  "  the  whole  ship's  company  owe 
their  lives  (in  the  providence  of  God)  to  this  man. 
Had  I  not  been  forewarned  by  him,  we  should  have 
been  overhauled  by  the  pirate  in  a  defenceless 
state  and  massacred.  Take  him  by  the  hand  and 
thank  him." 

Having  thus  far,  and'  for  the  purposes  of  explana 
tion,  paid  all  due  respect  to  the  two  captains  in 
addressing  them  before  strangers  by  their  well- 


INTRODUCTORY.  19 

merited  titles,  we  shall  now  take  the  liberty,  as 
the  humor  seizes  us,  or  circumstances  render  it 
appropriate,  to  make  use  of  the  old  familiar  names 
of  Walter  and  Ned. 

As,  pacing  the  deck,  Walter  looked  back  upon 
Martinique  fading  in  the  distance,  and  the  bold 
outline  of  Diamond  Rock  at  its  southern  extremity, 
he  reflected  upon  the  great  change  that  had  taken 
place  in  his  situation  and  feelings  within  the  last 
few  weeks. 

At  one  time  it  seemed  more  than  probable  that 
the  ship  and  crew,  himself  and  Ned,  would  fall  a 
prey  to  buccaneers,  and  their  lives  pay  the  forfeit 
of  his  overweening  confidence  in  the  professions 
of  Lemaire.  But  now  they  were  all  on  their  home 
ward  passage,  and  Lemaire  and  his  assassins  had 
met  their  deserved  fate. 

Walter  had  made  large  profits  on  his  outward 
cargo,  and  the  vessel  was  loaded  as  deep  as  she 
could  swim  with  a  cargo  that  he  had  bought  at  a  very 
low  rate  when  Lemaire's  hoards  were  broken  open 
and  the  contents  sold  at  auction,  though  the  vessel 
belonged  to  the  ship's  company.  He  was  also  tak 
ing  home  a  quantity  of  specie,  as  his  outward  cargo 
more  than  paid  for  the  return  one  of  the  Casco,  the 


20       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Languedoc's  cargo  having  been  purchased  with 
money  found  on  board  of  her. 

The  only  qualifying  element  mingled  with  this 
cup  of  bliss  was  the  reflection  that,  while  his  ar 
rival  would  bring  happiness  to  the  greater  portion 
of  his  neighbors,  he  must  carry  home  to  two  fami 
lies  the  sad  news  of  the  death  of  those  they  were 
anxiously  expecting.  Then  his  thoughts  reverted 
to  John  Godsoe  and  his  probable  future,  and  he 
occupied  himself  in  various  surmises  in  respect  to 
it,  whether  he  would  abide  by  the  resolutions  he 
had  formed  and  expressed  while  wounded  and  on  a 
sick  bed,  and  in  the  society  of  his  early  friends,  or 
if  they  would  vanish  with  returning  health,  and  he 
go  back  to  his  old  haunts,  companions,  and  employ 
ments.  He  had  heard  the  remark  of  Danforth 
Eaton  to  Merrithew  in  respect  to  Godsoe's  father, 
and  well  knew  that  the  moment  the  old  gentleman 
heard  of  his  arrival  he  would  come  to  inquire  if  he 
had  seen  or  heard  any  tidings  of  his  long  absent 
boy. 

"  There  goes  Ned,"  he  said  to  himself,  gazing 
wistfully  at  the  brigantine  that,  almost  within  hail 
ing  distance,  was  rapidly  passing  to  windward. 
He  waved  his  hat  to  Ned,  who  instantly  returned 


INTRODUCTORY.  21 

the  signal.  "  I  wish  you  was  here,  old  boy,  to  talk 
over  all  these  matters  with  me.  This  having  two 
brothers  in  different  vessels  is  not  a  very  agree 
able  arrangement." 

It  was  something  of  a  trial  to  Walter  and  Ned  to 
be  separated.  They  had  grown  up  together  from 
before  the  mast  to  their  present  positions,  been  in 
the  same  watch,  slept  much  of  the  time  in  the  same 
berth,  spent  their  time  together  when  on  shore,  and 
had  no  secrets  from  each  other. 

"  Was  there  ever  a  handsomer  or  a  smarter  craft 
than  that,  Mr.  Lancaster,"  said  Walter  to  his  mate, 
pointing  to  the  Languedoc,  that,  with  all  her  canvas 
set  (the  wind  being  light),  was  fast  showing  her 
stern  to  the  ship. 

"  Can't  say  as  I  ever  saw  any,  cap'n,  but  there 
will  be  others  built  as  smart,  for  it  will  be  but  very 
little  while  arter  Charlie  Bell  gits  a  squint  at  that 
craft  before  he  copies  her  model ;  he's  mad  on  sharp 
vessels,  and  hates  mortally  to  build  a  full  ship." 

"  You  are  right  there,  Lancaster,"  said  John 
Rhines,  who  just  then  came  on  deck ;  "  he  got  the 
model  of  the  Arthur  Brown  from  a  privateer  that 
he  saw  in  Portland,  —  or  rather  a  vessel  that  had 
been  a  privateer  in  the  last  war." 


22       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  But  he  improved  on  the  model,"  said  Lancas 
ter,  "  for  the  Arthur  outsails  the  privateer." 

"  I  don't  believe  he  can  improve  on  the  brigan 
tine,"  said  Walter. 

"  Yes,  he  will,"  replied  John  ;  "  he'll  improve  on 
anything." 

Notwithstanding  the  greater  speed  of  the  brig- 
antine,  the  two  vessels  kept  company  very  well 
during  the  homeward  passage,  for  the  brigantine 
was  deeper  in  the  water  than  the  ship,  as  Captain 
Griffin,  finding  that  he  could  buy  the  merchandise 
discovered  on  the  plantation  of  Lemaire  very  cheap, 
had  put  into  her  every  pound  he  dared,  and  being 
sharp  it  brought  her  low  in  the  water ;  whereas 
the  ship,  being  more  burdensome,  could  carry  her 
self  full  without  loading  so  deep.  Thus  in  mod 
erate  weather  the  brigantine  left  the  ship,  and  was 
obliged  to  shorten  sail  at  times  to  let  her  come 
up ;  but  in  heavy  blows  this  sharp  vessel,  going 
right  through  it  and  not  rising  much,  was  all 
under  water,  and  the  ship,  by  reason  of  her  great 
breadth  of  beam,  able  to  carry  sail,  had  the  advan 
tage. 

Captain  Rhines,  after  abandoning  the  sea,  de 
voted  himself,  with  as  much  energy  and  good 


INTRODUCTORY.  23 

judgment,  to  the  cultivation  of  the  soil,  as  he  ever 
had  to  the  business  of  his  calling.  Brought  up  in 
boyhood  on  a  farm,  naturally  attached  to  the  soil, 
he  now,  with  means  and  time  at  his  command,  in 
dulged  those  inclinations  which  the  pressure  of 
circumstances  had  prevented,  him  from  grati 
fying  in  former  years.  His  health  was  firm,  and, 
belonging  to  a  race  remarkable  for  physical  power, 
though  past  middle  life,  he  still  retained  the 
strength  for  which  he  had  been  distinguished  in 
his  manhood,  but  slightly  diminished  by  age.  De 
lighting  in  labor,  he  worked  constantly  with  his 
own  hands,  and  nothing  gratified  him  more  than  to 
get  his  seed  into  the  ground  and  his  hay  cut  before 
his  neighbors,  especially  Edmund  Griffin,  between 
whom  and  himself  there  existed  a  good-natured 
rivalry. 

The  captain's  land  was  high  and  warm,  his  fields 
lying  along  a  sunny  slope  by  the  water's  edge,  and 
sheltered  by  dense  woods  on  the  north  and  north 
west.  It  was  the  last  week  in  April ;  the  captain 
was  breaking  up  a  piece  of  ground  for  corn  on  the 
highest  and  warmest  portion  of  the  slope,  deter 
mined  to  beat  Edmund  Griffin  that  year  if  possible. 
If  there  was  any  kind  of  labor  the  captain  loved 


24       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

more  than  another,  it  was  to  hold  a  breaking-up 
plough.  He  said  it  was  just  like  steering  a  ship. 
On  this  occasion  he  was  provided  with  six  oxen, 
Joel  Kicker,  a  most  accomplished  teamster,  whom 
he  had  taken  out  of  Charlie  Bell's  saw-mill  for  the 
purpose,  sending  another  man  in  his  room,  and 
Tom  Valentine  to  clear  the  plough,  one  of  those 
vast  wooden  affairs  used  in  the  days  of  our  fathers, 
but  that  would  do  the  work  nevertheless,  if  there 
was  only  strength  enough  to  haul  them.  The  day 
was  fine,  warm  enough  for  comfort  and  not  too 
warm  for  the  cattle,  help  abundant,  an  excellent 
team,  and  the  ground  just  wet  enough  to  turn 
well ;  but  with  all  these  circumstances  in  his 
favor,  the  captain,  who  prided  himself  upon  his 
skill  in  holding  a  breaking-up  plough,  made  very 
poor  work.  The  ground  was  some  rocky,  sloped 
moderately  towards  the  bay,  and  one  half  the  fur 
rows  must  be  turned  up  hill.  The  plough  was 
often  out,  necessitating  frequent  backing  up  of  the 
team,  and  many  furrows  on  the  upper  side  fell 
back.  Kicker  said  afterwards  he  never  knew  the 
captain  to  make  such  poor  work  as  he  did  that 
day. 
"  I  don't  see  what  ails  this  plough,"  said  the  cap- 


INTRODUCTORY.  25 

tain  ;  she  don't  go  well  at  all ;  and  I  had  the  irons 
new  laid  this  spring.  The  fellow  has  set  the  point 
wrong  somehow.  Since  old  Uncle  Elwell  gave  up 
work  there's  nobody  round  here  is  worth  a  cent 
to  make  plough-irons.  Lengthen  the  chain,  Tom, 
and  see  if  she  won't  crave  the  ground  more." 

The  chain  was  lengthened  and  the  chain  was 
shortened,  the  clevis  was  shifted,  she  was  made 
to  land  more  and  she  was  made  to  land  less,  but 
still  the  work  was  no  better  done. 

"  It's  in  the  set  of  the  irons,"  said  the  captain. 
"  I'll  have  'em  altered  to-morrow." 

The  fault,  however,  was  not  in  the  plough,  nor 
the  work  of  the  blacksmith ;  but  while  the  cap 
tain's  feet  were  in  the  furrow  his  mind  was  out 
on  the  ocean,  brooding  over  the  long  absence  of 
his  son,  Walter  Griffin,  Ned  Gates,  and  the  crew 
of  the  Casco,  in  which  nearly  every  family  in  the 
neighborhood  was  represented.  In  vain  he  re 
viewed  the  record  of  his  long  seafaring  experi 
ence  to  find  a  parallel  case  of  so  long  detention 
in  so  short  a  voyage,  without  fatal  results.  Thus 
he  canted  the  plough  towards  the  land  when  he 
should  have  canted  it  to  the  furrow,  and  to  the 
furrow  when  he  should  have  canted  it  to  the  land, 


26       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

for  his  heart  ached  while  his  hands  grasped  the 
hand  es,  and  his  thoughts  were  otherwhere.  Of 
all  people,  a  seafaring  community  cherish  most 
decided  opinions  in  regard  to  luck,  and  fortunate 
individuals  born  under  a  lucky  planet. 

Captain  Rhines,  from  his  first  going  to  sea,  had 
been  peculiarly  fortunate,  and,  though  he  ever  held 
to  the  opinion  that  luck  consisted  in  a  good  look 
out,  such  was  not  the  belief  of  the  neighbors. 
They  considered  him  a  lucky  man,  and  that  what 
ever  he  touched  would  prosper.  The  result  of 
this  belief  was,  that  everybody  wanted  to  go  with 
him,  and  to  be  concerned  with  him,  as  he  was  a 
man  of  most  noble  spirit,  and  would  spare  no  effort 
to  aid  an  enterprising  and  worthy  youth.  A  large 
proportion  of  the  captains  in  the  community  owed 
rapid  advancement  to  his  good  offices,  having  be 
gun  before  the  mast  with  him. 

The  most  singular  illustration  of  this  belief  in  a 
lucky  star  occurred  when  the  captain,  after,  as  he 
thought,  relinquishing  forever  a  seafaring  life,  un 
dertook  to  navigate  a  raft  of  boards  to  Cuba. 
Half  the  young  men  in  town  rose  up  at  once,  and 
wanted  to  share  his  fortunes  ;  and  what  was  more 
singular  still,  their  parents  made  no  objection,  for 


INTRODUCTORY.  27 

they  said  if  Captain  Ben  Rhines  undertook  to 
go  to  Cuba  in  a  bread-trough,  luck  would  go  with 
him.  This  sentiment  extended  even  to  property, 
or  speculations  in  which  he  was  interested,  and  it 
was  a  common  saying,  that,  if  Captain  Rhines  or 
Lion  Ben  (his  son)  owned  a  share  or  a  timber- 
head  in  anything,  it  was  insured. 

The  captain  was  passionately  fond  of  gunning 
and  fishing ;  knew  all  the  shoals  and  banks  where 
the  fish  fed,  the  bait  they  preferred,  and  the  time 
of  year  and  tide  at  which  they  were  best  taken. 
But  overlooking  all  these  considerations,  whenever 
Captain  Rhines  brought  home  a  boat-load  of  fish, 
while  others  returned  empty-handed,  the  neighbors 
would  say  to  each  other,  "  Ah,  that's  just  the 
Rhines's  luck."  This  notion,  thoroughly  inwrought 
with  the  opinions  of  men,  exerted  a  wonderful  in 
fluence  in  quieting  the  fears  of  the  community, 
thirty  of  whose  members  went  to  sea  in  the  Casco, 
and  she  overdue  more  than  two  months.  They 
did  not  know  what  to  make  of  it,  but  guessed  it 
would  all  come  out  right ;  everything  the  captain 
had  ever  been  concerned  in  always  had ;  and, 
though  some  few  began  to  say  that  perhaps  his 
luck  was  going  to  turn,  the  majority  were  still  dis- 


28  THE   CHILD   OF   THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

posed  to  trust  Providence  and  Captain  Rhines. 
But  the  captain  was  greatly  disheartened  himself, 
though  he  put  a  good  face  on  the  matter,  concealed 
his  anxiety  from  his  family  and  the  neighborhood, 
and  dreaded  to  go  to  the  store  or  post-office,  as 
every  person  he  met  was  ready  to  ask  his  opinion 
in  respect  to  the  ship. 

The  sun  was  getting  low,  and  the  captain  had 
worried  thus  far  through  the  day  with  a  heavy 
heart.  A  large  rock  lay  in  the  furrow,  that  the 
plough  had  gone  over  several  times  and  skinned 
the  sod  from,  at  the  last  bout  canting  it  out  of  the 
ground. 

"  Captain,"  said  Valentine",  "  hadn't  we  better 
stop  the  cattle,  get  the  crowbars,  and  heave  that 
rock  on  top  of  the  furrow  ?  " 

"Let  it  be,"  said  the  captain,  pointing  to  the 
shore  ;  "  that  little  boy  of  mine  has  just  landed  in 
the  cove  ;  he'll  throw  it  out  for  us." 

"  Throw  it  out !  "  said  Tom ;  "  a  rock  big  enough 
for  a  yoke  of  oxen  to  haul." 

"  You'll  see  what  you  will  see,  Tom,"  replied 
Joel  Ricker,  who,  as  some  of  our  readers  doubtless 
recollect,  had  enjoyed  actual  experience  of  the 
strength  of  Lion  Ben,  "  when  he  puts  them  ere 
pretty  little  shoulders  of  his  down  to  it." 


INTRODUCTORY.  29 

In  a  few  moments  the  great  bulk  of  Lion  Ben 
made  its  appearance.  He  was  accompanied  by  bis 
wife  Sally,  and  carried  in  one  hand  a  pail  of  sap 
sugar  and  a  pair  of  wild  geese,  a  present  for  his 
father. 

"  Glad  to  see  you  both,  right  glad,"  said  the  cap 
tain,  grasping  their  hands.  "  What's  the  news 
from  the  island,  Ben?" 

"  We  are  all  well  as  can  be." 

"  Glad  to  hear  it ;  good  news  is  scarce  nowadays. 
How  is  it  about  the  fowl  ?  " 

"I  was  off  in  my  float  yesterday;  shot  three 
wild  geese  and  four  whistlers.  Joe  Griffin  was 
over  to  Smutty  Nose,  and  got  five  geese  and  a 
seal.  We  wanted  something  from  the  store.  Sal 
ly  wanted  to  do  some  trading,  and  it  was  a  pleas 
ant  afternoon,  so  I  thought  we'd  come  across." 

"  Ben,  there's  a  rock  lies  in  the  furrow  just  on 
the  fall  of  the  hill.  I  wish  you'd  throw  it  out  of 
the  furrow,  as  you  go  along." 

"  I  will,  father ;  but  have  you  heard  from  the 
boys?" 

"  Not  a  word,  Ben,  of  any  kind,  except  that  they 
arrived  at  Martinique." 

"  That  is  strange  ! " 


30  THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

The  rock,  towards  which  Ben  now  proceeded, 
was  hidden  from  view  by  the  inequality  of  the 
ground;  but  when  the  team  came  round  to  the 
spot,  it  was  lying  on  the  surface  of  the  furrow,  and 
Ben  and  his  wife  were  half  way  to  the  house. 

"  Well,"  said  Tom  Valentine,  "  ever  since  I  was 
a  little  shaver,  I've  heard  the  greatest  stories  about 
Lion  Ben,  but  I  believe  'em  all  now ;  and  they  say 
his  brother  John  is  as  stout  as  he  is." 

"  No,  he  ain't,"  said  the  captain.  "  Make  Ben 
inad,  and  he'd  lift  John  and  his  load ;  but  that's 
not  saying  John  ain't  a  very  powerful  man." 

The  horn  now  blew  for  supper. 

"  This  ground  is  rooted  up  ;  it  ain't  ploughed," 
said  the  captain.  "  Take  the  plough  to  the  house. 
I'll  have  it  to  the  blacksmith  before  I  use  it 
again.  Wife,"  said  he,  as  he  entered  the  kitchen, 
"  now  if  you  want  that  turkey  set,  I'll  put  the  eggs 
under  her  before  I  wash  myself." 

"  I  guess  I  won't  have  her  set  to-night,  Ben 
jamin." 

"  Why  not  ?  You  asked  me  to  do  it  this  morn 
ing." 

"  I  know  it ;  but  the  dog's  been  howling  dread 
fully  this  afternoon ;  they  say  it's  a  bad  sign  when 


INTRODUCTORY.  31 

a  dog  howls.  I'm  afraid  the  turkey  won't  do 
well." 

"  0,  wife,  I  didn't  know  you  was  so  superstitious 
as  that ! " 

"  I  don't  believe  there's  anything  in  it ;  but  I'd 
rather  you  would  set  her  in  the  morning.  Besides, 
I've  got  to  borrow  a  sitting  of  duck's  eggs  of  the 
widow  Yelf,  to  put  under  a  hen ;  then  you  can  set 
both  at  once." 

Whenever  Ben  and  Sally  came  over  from  Elm 
Island  to  his  father's,  it  had  always  been  a  jovial 
meeting ;  but  now  it  was  otherwise,  by  reason  of 
the  uncertainty  in  respect  to  the  fate  of  the  Casco, 
which  weighed  upon  the  minds  of  all.  Indeed, 
Ben  and  Sally  could  very  well  have  dispensed 
with  their  errand  at  the^  store ;  but  it  was  the  hope 
that  some  news  of  the  Casco  had  been  obtained 
that  drew  them  to  the  main  land,  as  they  could 
hear  nothing  on  the  island  except  through  some 
chance  visitor. 


32  BETWEEN  SCYLLA  AND   CHARYBDIS. 


CHAPTER  II. 

BETWEEN  SCYLLA   AND   CHARYBDIS. 

IN  order  that  our  young  readers  may  under 
stand  the  peculiar  and  trying  circumstances 
in.which  all  concerned  in  navigation  were  placed 
at  that  time,  it  will  be  necessary  to  make. some 
brief  reference  to  the  singular  complications  ex 
isting  between  their  native  land  and  the  great 
European  powers. 

We  could  wish  it  might  engage  them  to  improve 
whatever  opportunities  may  be  afforded  them  to 
obtain  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the  events  con 
nected  with  the  formation  of  the  Federal  Union, 
and  the  remarkable  manner  in  which,  during  its 
infancy,  it  was  preserved  by  divine  Providence 
from  the  dangers  that  threatened  its  existence, 
both  from  civil  dissensions  and  foreign  enemies. 
Perhaps  all  our  young  readers  are  aware,  that  in 
the  conflict  with  Great  Britain  for  independence, 


BETWEEN   SCYLLA   AND   CHARYBDIS.  33 

we  were  aided  by  France  with  men  and  money ; 
that  an  alliance  was  formed  between  the  latter 
country  and  the  United  States,  both  in  respect  to 
warlike  and  commercial  purposes  ;  that  the  vessels 
of  one  traded  freely  in  the  ports  of  the  other,  and 
that  American  A^cssels  enjoyed  the  privilege  of 
trade  with  their  West  India  islands,  carrying  there 
our  lumber,  fish,  vegetables,  and  live  stock,  and 
taking  back  sugar,  molasses,  coffee,  spices,  and 
other  products  of  those  islands,  and  that  this  con 
tinued  after  we  had  accomplished  our  indepen 
dence. 

In  respect  to  the  British  and  Spanish  govern 
ments,  who  held  possessions  in  the  West  Indies,  it 
was  not  in  accordance  with  their  policy  to  permit 
other  nations  to  trade  with  their  West  India 
islands  or  colonies,  and  they  endeavored  to  pre 
vent  it  by  the  most  stringent  laws,  and  to  compel 
the  inhabitants  of  their  colonies  to  trade  only  with 
the  mother  country.  This  had  also  been  the  policy 
of  France,  and  of  all  European  nations  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent.  These  regulations,  however,  were 
always  evaded.  It  is  but  a  few  .years,  compara 
tively,  since  the  Spanish  West  India  ports  have 
been  made  free  to  some  extent,  the  policy  of 
3 


34  THE   CHILD   OF   THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

Spain  in  respect  to  her  colonies  being  extremely 
rigid  j  yet  there  was  an  enormous  smuggling  trade 
carried  on  with  Cuba,  and  the  other  Spanish 
islands,  long  before  the  revolution  by  the  Ameri 
cans,  as  those  islands  could  never  sustain  them 
selves  without  supplies  from  other  sources ;  and  as 
their  inhabitants  were  often  reduced  to  extremity 
by  hurricanes,  earthquakes,  or  drought,  the  home 
governments  were  compelled  at  such  times  to  sus 
pend  their  regulations  for  a  while,  and  permit  trade 
with  foreign  countries.  The  governor  generals  of 
the  islands  also  were  allowed  a  discretionary  pow 
er,  and  could  give  foreign  vessels  a  license  to  trade, 
or,  in  case  of  distress,  permit  them  to  discharge  a 
part  or  the  whole  of  a  cargo  to  repair,  to  sell  suffi 
cient  to  pay  the  expense  of  repairs ;  and  by  the 
connivance  of  the  authorities  of  the  islands,  who 
found  their  account  in  it,  the  captains  would  often 
contrive  to  be  in  distress,  discharge,  sell,  and  load 
again  with  the  produce  of  the  islands. 

Our  readers  will  recollect  that  Captain  Rhines 
got  a  license  to  trade  of  the  captain  general  of 
Cuba,  when  he  was  in  the  Ark. 

Before  the  revolution,  our  vessels  —  we  being 
colonies  of  Great  Britain — -had  free  access  to  the 


BETWEEN  SCYLLA   AND    CHARYBDIS.  35 

British  West  India  ports ;  and  what  with  free  trade 
to  the  British,  plenty  of  smuggling  to  the  Spanish, 
and  trade  to  the  French  islands,  —  for  they  also 
allowed  trade  in  vessels  of  sixty  tons,  —  American 
ship-owners  were  making  large  fortunes,  and  driv 
ing  a  most  profitable  trade. 

But  after  our  separation  from  Great  Britain,  we 
became,  in  respect  to  them,  a  foreign  nation,  and 
this  trade  was  cut  off — that  is,  cut  off  by  the  Eng 
lish  navigation  laws  —  cut  off  on  paper.  We  had 
no  commercial  connection  with  England  by  treaty 
for  many  years  after  the  war  of  the  revolution.  She 
acknowledged  our  independence,  and  made  a  trea 
ty  of  peace  with  us,  but  not  of  commerce.  Our 
vessels,  to  be  sure,  went  to  the  English  ports,  and 
English  vessels  came  here,  but  it  was  only  at  the 
pleasure  of  the  British  government,  and  in  virtue 
of  regulations  made  from  year  to  year.  There 
was  no  treaty,  and  England  might  at  any  time  shut 
her  ports  against  us,  or  lay  exorbitant  duties. 
We  would  not  ask  her  to  make  a  commercial  treaty 
with  us,  and  she  would  not  offer  to  make  one. 
But,  though  we  were  excluded  by  the  English 
navigation  laws,  in  common  with  all  foreign  na 
tions,  from  the  West  India  islands,  this  did  by  no 


36  THE   CHILD   OP  THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

means  stop  all  intercourse  with  those  islands,  for 
the  reasons  already  spoken  of,  and  others  we  shall 
now  mention. 

The  English  merchants  and  inhabitants  of  those 
islands  wanted  the  American  produce,  because  the 
Americans  could,  and  would,  supply  them  more 
promptly,  cheaply,  and  with  articles  of  better  qual 
ity  than  their  own  people  in  Nova  Scotia.  Winter 
or  summer,  sickly  or  healthy,  only  inform  the  Yan 
kees  there  was  a  demand,  and  the  American  brigs 
and  schooners,  loaded  decks  to  the  water,  made 
their  appearance.  They  were  also  old  acquaintan 
ces,  had  traded  together  before  the  separation,  and 
were  determined,  if  possible,  to  continue  to  do  so. 
There  was  another  reason  that  rendered  this  trade 
particularly  valuable  to  the  Americans.  They 
could  sell  cargoes  at  the  English  islands  for  cash, 
go  to  Trinidad  or  some  of  the  Dutch  islands,  and 
buy  molasses  cheap,  and,  after  purchasing  a  return 
cargo,  have  money  left. 

At  that  period  there  was  great  poverty  in  the 
States  ;  the  country  was  oppressed  with  debt,  and 
the  old  Continental  money  not  worth  more  than 
ten  cents  to  a  dollar.  Thus  you  see  how  strong 
the  motive  was  on  the  part  of  the  Americans. 


BETWEEN  SCYLLA   AND   CHARYBDIS.  37 

The  great  obstacles  in  the  way  of  this  clandestine 
trade  was,  or,  rather,  would  have  been  if  they  had 
done  their  duty,  the  custom-house  officers,  govern 
ors  of  the  islands,  and  the  English  fleet  on  the 
West  India  stations.  But  the  custom-house  offi 
cers  cared  a  great  deal  more  about  filling  their 
own  pockets,  and  so  did  the  governors,  than  they 
did  about  his  majesty's  interest,  or  in  carrying  out 
the  regulations  of  the  navigation  act,  which  was, 
that  all  trade  to  and  from  the  British  West  Indies 
must  be  in  British-built  vessels,  owned  by  British 
subjects,  with  the  masters  and  two  thirds  of  the 
crew  British.  It  was  also  the  duty  of  the  com 
manding  officer  of  the  fleet  to  see  that  these  regu 
lations  were  enforced ;  but  they  cared  still  less 
about  it,  and  left  the  matter  to  the  governors  and 
custom-house  officers ;  and  when  Nelson,  in  1783, 
undertook  to  break  up  this  system  of  connivance  at 
the  violation  of  revenue  laws,  he  drew  down  upon 
him  the  wrath  of  all  the  custom-house  officials, 
merchants,  and  inhabitants  of  the  islands.  The 
American  captains,  whose  vessels  he  had  seized, 
instigated  by  them,  sued  him  for  damages,  as  he  had 
seized  their  vessels  after  the  customs  had  admitted 
them.  His  own  superior  officer  refused  to  sustain 


38       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

him,  and  he  dared  not  leave  his  ship  for  eight 
weeks  to  go  on  shore,  for  fear  of  arrest  on  civil 
suit. 

It  cost  an  American  captain,  at  that  time,  five 
joes  (a  Portuguese  eight  dollar  gold  piece)  to 
obtain  permission  to  unload.  This  was  the  state 
of  affairs  for  many  years  after  the  war  of  inde 
pendence.  The  Americans  had  access  by  treaty 
to  the  French  ports,  both  in  Europe  and  the  West 
Indies.  The  Dutch  had  been  friendly  to  the 
Americans  during  the  war  of  independence,  per 
mitted  the  American  privateers  to  harbor  in  their 
West  India  ports,  and  protected  them  ;  but  in  the 
last  year  of  the  war  a  commercial  treaty  was  made 
with  them,  affording  access  by  treaty  to  their 
home  ports  and  West  India  islands,  St.  Eus- 
tatia,  St.  Martin,  CuraQoa.  The  United  States 
also  were  in  treaty  with  Sweden,  enjoyed  access 
to  her  home  ports,  and  the  West  India  island  of 
St.  Bartholomew.  With  Denmark  there  was  no 
arrangement  of  any  kind,  but  trade  was  permitted 
with  the  Danish  West  India  islands. 

The  United  States  were  extremely  anxious  to 
effect  a  commercial  treaty  with  England,  and  to 
obtain  the  freedom  of  her  West  India  ports.  It 


BETWEEN   SCYLLA   AND   CHARYBDIS.  39 

was  more  profitable  than  all  the  other  trade  put 
together.  The  English  merchants  were  able  to 
give  long  credit,  which,  in  the  great  scarcity  of 
money,  was  a  very  important  matter.  Notwith 
standing  the  irritation  caused  by  the  war,  they 
were  the  same  people,  kindred  by  blood  and  edu 
cation,  and  had  always  been  accustomed  to  dealing 
with  each  other ;  but,  for  reasons  that  it  would 
carry  us  too  far  to  state,  the  English  government 
repelled  the  advances  that  after  a  time  were  made 
by  the  States,  and  refused  to  make  any  commercial 
treaty  ;  and  thus  the  matter  rested.  But  when 
the  revolution  broke  out  in  France,  a  great  change 
in  the  disposition  of  the  English  government  was 
manifest ;  Great  Britain  could  not  be  unmindful  of 
the  alliance,  offensive  and  defensive,  and  the  com 
mercial  treaty  that  had  existed  for  years,  between 
the  French  government,  just  overthrown,  and  the 
United  States  :  they  were  also  informed  of  the 
sympathy  manifested  in  the  United  States  for  the 
new  republic,  against  which  they  had  now  de 
clared  war.  They  recollected  that  in  the  war  of 
the  revolution  the  American  privateers  had  cap 
tured  six  hundred  and  fifty  English  vessels  ;  that 
since  that  period  their  merchant  marine  and  the 


40       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

number  of  their  seamen  had  vastly  increased,  and 
should  the  United  States  make  common  cause  with 
the  French  republic,  as  was  natural  and  probable, 
the  ocean  would  swarm  with  American  and  French 
privateers,  fitted  out  in  American  ports  to  prey 
upon  British  commerce.  In  this  altered  state  of 
things,  a  commercial  treaty  was  made  between 
England  and  the  United  States  of  America,  in 
which  their  East  India  ports  were  opened  to 
Americans.  The  British  government  also  con 
ceded  the  right  to  trade  with  their  West  India 
islands  in  vessels  of  seventy  tons  burden ;  but  it 
was  coupled  with  conditions  that  the  United 
States  could  not  accept,  and  thus  the  West  India 
trade  remained  as  it  was. 

Prior  to  the  conclusion  of  this  treaty  with  Eng 
land,  and  after  the  outbreak  of  the  French  revo 
lution,  was  a  most  perilous  and  trying  period  for 
American  commerce.  The  French  republic,  that 
succeeded  the  old  monarchy,  at  first  threw  open 
their  ports  to  us,  expected  us  to  make  common 
caiise  with  them  against  Great  Britain,  and  to 
reciprocate  the  favors  we  had  received  from  that 
nation  in  the  war  of  independence.  England,  on 
the  other  hand,  having  command  of  the  ocean,  cap- 


BETWEEN   SCYLLA   AND   CHARYBDIS.  41 

tured  all  neutral  vessels  bound  to  France  or 
French  ports.  American  vessels  were  thus  con 
stantly  exposed  to  seizure  by  the  English;  but 
when,  on  the  other  hand,  the  French  found  that 
the  United  States  were  to  remain  neutral,  and 
intended  to  make  a  commercial  treaty  with  Eng 
land,  their  privateers  and  men-of-war  began  to 
capture  all  American  vessels  bound  to  English 
ports. 

But  even  this  was  not  all.  The  Algerines  were 
the  enemies  of  the  human  race,  and  only  kept  in 
order  by  fear  or  bribery.  When  we  were  colonies 
of  Great  Britain,  American  vessels  that  navigated 
the  Mediterranean  were  furnished  with  passports 
from  the  English  government,  who  paid  a  tribute 
to  the  Barbary  powers  in  order  that  their  vessels 
might  not  be  molested ;  but,  as  we  were  no  longer 
colonies  of  Great  Britain,  this  protection,  of  course, 
was  withdrawn,  and  the  Dey  of  Algiers,  knowing 
that,  having  no  navy,  the  Americans  were  unable  to 
punish  him,  seized  upon  their  vessels  found  in 
the  Mediterranean,  and  even  in  the  Atlantic,  and 
the  crews  were  made  slaves. 

In  addition  also  to  the  Algerines  were  the 
pirates  that  infested  the  West  India  islands  and 


42       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

the  Spanish  Main.  Thus  the  dangers  arising  from 
storms,  contagious  diseases,  and  the  ordinary 
vicissitudes  of  their  profession  were  the  least  of 
the  perils  seamen  of  that  day  encountered. 

We  have  introduced  these  statements  that  our 
young  readers  may  understand  the  position  in 
which  masters  and  owners  of  vessels  w^ere  then 
placed,  the  fearful  risks  run,  the  perils  encoun 
tered,  and  especially  that  when,  having  read  in 
books  that  the  British  and  Spanish  nations  ex 
cluded  foreigners  from  all  trade  with  their  West 
India  colonies,  and  then,  perhaps,  in  some  newspa 
per  of  the  same  period,  see  American  vessels  by 
scores  reported  as  arriving  from  those  very 
islands,  they  may  understand  that  they  obtained 
entrance  either  by  license  from  the  governors, 
bribery  of  the  custom-house  officers,  false  regis 
ters,  sailing  under  English  or  Spanish  colors,  or 
some  other  of  the  many  evasions  known  to  sea 
men,  or,  perhaps,  as  was  often  the  case  by  reason 
of  the  home  governments,  in  some  peculiar  exi 
gency  on  account  of  famines,  necessity  for  lumber 
or  materials  of  war,  opening  the  port  for  a  short 
time,  for  all  those  West  India  islands  were,  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  dependent  for  food,  clothing, 


BETWEEN  SCYLLA   AND    CHARTED  IS.  43 

and  lumber  to  build  their  houses  and  sugar-mills, 
hogsheads,  boxes,  and  bags  for  their  sugar  and 
other  products,  upon  those  nations  whose  tea  and 
coffee  they  sweetened. 

But  there  was  no  other  cause  that  "so  compli 
cated  the  affairs  of  nations,  introduced  such  risk 
or  confusion  into  mercantile  affairs,  opening  some 
ports  that  had  been  heretofore  close  sealed,  and 
shutting  others  that  had  been  accessible,  as  war. 

Great  Britain  was  at  war  with  France,  and  was 
gradually  bringing  all  the  other  monarchies  of 
Europe,  already  in  spirit  hostile  to  the  French 
republic,  to  become  parties  with  her.  In  all  wars 
it  was  the  custom  and  the  law  of  nations  that  neu 
trals,  or,  in  other  words,  those  nations  that  had 
nothing  to  do  with  the  quarrel,  might  continue 
their  trade  with  either  or  both  the  contending 
parties  as  before  on  certa-in  conditions,  unless  a 
port  was  blockaded,  in  which  case  they  were 
liable  to  capture,  and  became  a  lawful  prize. 
They  were  not  to  carry  to  the  ports  of  either 
party  articles  that  were  contraband  (or  enemy's 
property),  under  -which  head  was  generally  in 
cluded  warlike  materials,  arms,  and  whatever 
might  serve  directly  for  the  equipment  of  vessels 


44       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

or  of  armies:  provisions  were  not  in  general  con 
sidered  contraband,  nor  any  other  goods  or  metals 
that  have  not  been  worked  into  the  form  of  any 
instrument  or  thing  for  the  purpose  of  .war  by  land 
or  sea. 

Our  readers  will  see  that  this  left  out  pro 
visions,  tar,  pitch,  masts,  ship  timber,  ropes, 
cables,  tobacco,  fish,  and  those  very  articles  that 
the  Americans  as  neutrals  could  best  furnish. 

But  Great  Britain,  being  mistress  of  the  ocean, 
could  do  as  she- pleased,  and  had  always,  in  all  her 
wars,  wherever  she  possessed  the  power,  enumer 
ated  among  contraband  articles  not  only  weapons 
and  those  articles  that  might  serve  for  the  equip 
ment  of  ships,  but  even  the  materials  in  their  raw 
state,  as  hemp,  cordage,  timber  for  ship  building, 
and,  in  the  treaty  that  England  made  with 
America  in  1794,  these  articles  were  specified  as 
contraband;  the  clause  in  regard  to  provisions  was 
very  adroitly  worded.  It  provided  that  (as  this 
was  a  case  where  there  might  be  doubt  and  diffi 
culty  in  agreeing  as  to  whether  provisions  were 
contraband  or  not)  whenever  said  articles,  becom 
ing  contraband  according  to  the  existing  law  of 
nations,  shall  for  that  reason  be  seized,  they  shall 


BETWEEN  SCYLLA  AND  CHARYBDI3.      45 

not  be  confiscated,  but  the  owners  shall  be  com 
pletely  and  speedily  indemnified  for  the  full  value 
of  the  articles,  with  a  reasonable  and  mercantile 
profit  thereon,  together  with  freight  and  also  the 
damage  incident  to  such  detention. 

You  will  perceive  that  whether  provisions  were 
contraband  or  not  was  to  be  determined  by  the 
existing  law  of  nations.  Now,  as  Great  Britain 
possessed  the  power,  and  had  always  made  pro 
visions  and  everything,  wrought  or  unwrought, 
that  could  possibly  be  found  in  the  equipment  of 
vessels,  contraband,  she  defined  her  own  practice 
as  being  the  standard  of  judging  and  the  existing 
law  of  nations,  because  it  was  her  practice  and  for 
her  interest.  The  war  with  France,  in  which  she 
was  now  engaged,  was  different  from  all  other 
contests  that  had  ever  occurred  between  them ;  it 
was  a  bitter,  implacable  war,  in  which  the  fiercest 
passions  on  both  sides  were  called  out.  No  sooner, 
then,  was  war  declared  by  France  against  England, 
than  the  former  threw  open  all  the  ports  of  her 
colonies  to  the  flag  of  every  nation  with  whom  she 
was  at  peace,  and  shortly  after  issued  orders  to 
the  commanders  of  French  naval  vessels  to  seize 
all  neutral  vessels  bound  to  British  ports ;  and  in 


46       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

one  month  after,  the  British  government  ordered 
their  cruisers  to  seize  all  vessels  bound  to  French 
ports  with  provisions,  or  to  any  port  occupied  by 
the  arms  of  France.  It  was  far  better,  however, 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  when  bound 
to  a  French  port  with  provisions,  than  into  the 
hands  of  the  French  when  bound  to  an  English 
port,  because,  according  to  the  treaty  of  1794,  the 
English  were  obligated  to  pay  for  your  cargo,  and 
did  pay,  while  the  French  did  not ;  and  it  was 
downright  robbery.  The  provision  order  was  re 
voked  in  Au'gust,  by  reason  of  the  remonstrance 
of  the  United  States ;  but,  in  November  of  the 
same  year,  another  order  was  issued,  ordering 
British  cruisers  to  seize  and  bring  in  for  adjudica 
tion  all  ships  laden  with  goods,  the  produce  of 
any  of  the  French  colonies,  or  carrying  provisions 
or  other  supplies  for  the  use  of  such  colonies. 

These  orders  from  Great  Britain  and  France, 
had  they  been  enforced,  would  have  cut  up  the 
neutral  trade,  as  it  were,  by  the  roots,  but  resulted 
in  opening  the  ports  on  both  sides,  and  just  in  pro 
portion  as  it  made  trade  more  dangerous,  made  it 
more  profitable,  provided  one  was  possessed  -of 
pluck  to  undertake  it,  and  had  the  good  fortune  or 
ability  to  run  clear  of  the  cruisers. 


BETWEEN  SCYLLA   AND    CHARYBDIS.  47 

We  will  illustrate  the  operation  of  these  princi 
ples.  The  English  have  a  naval  station  at  Barba- 
does,  where  are  assembled  a  large  fleet.  Provis 
ions  are  scarce  on  the  island.  The  English  supply 
ships  have  some  of  them  been  captured  by  French 
cruisers,  or  wrecked,  and  the  fleet  cannot  move  for 
lack  of  provisions.  By  the  British  navigation  laws 
no  trade  is  allowed  with  foreign  vessels.  At  this 
juncture  an  American  brig,  the  Henry,  from  New 
London,  heaves  in  sight,  laden,  decks  to  the  water, 
with  bread,  pork,  cheese,  and  onions.  Does  the 
navigation  act  stand  in  the  way  long  ?  No,  indeed. 
The  British  admiral  hastens  to  the  door,  saying,  — 

"  Good  morning,  Brother  Jonathan  !  Walk  in, 
and  name  your  price.  How  are  Mrs.  Jonathan  and 
the  children  ?  " 

"  Wai,  she's  so's  to  be  about,  and  doing  her 
work ;  but  the  children  are  kind  o'  fractious,  and 
she  keeps  herself  dragged  down  all  the  time  with 
hard  work." 

"  You  ought  not  to  let  her  work  so  hard.  You 
are  well  to  do." 

"  So  I  tells  her ;  but  she  says  there's  a  good 
many  mouths  to  fill,  and  a  hard  winter  coming." 

You   see   how  war  laughs  at  navigation  acts; 


48       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

you  perceive  also,  if  thirty  vessels  started  at  the 
same  time  with  the  Henry,  and  most  of  them  have 
been  taken  by  French  cruisers  that  she  has  run 
away  from,  or  had  the  good  luck  not  to  be  seen  by, 
it  makes  her  cargo  worth  all  the  more. 

Take  another  instance,  a  real  occurrence.  The 
English  have  taken  Martinique  from  the  French, 
and  have  a  large  fleet  there.  Some  of  their  ves 
sels  have  been  disabled  in  conflicts  with  the  French 
batteries ;  there  are  eighteen  topmasts,  besides 
yards  and  lower  masts,  needed,  and  not  a  spar  on 
the  island,  when  an  American  mast  ship,  from  Wis- 
casset,  arrives,  with  nearly  a  hundred  spars,  lower 
masts,  topmast-yards,  bowsprits,  and  smaller  spars. 
Do  you  not  think  the  American  mast  ship  was  wel 
comed,  and  no  impertinent  questions  in  respect  to 
nationality  asked  ? 

In  order  to  illustrate  the  actual  operation  of  the 
British  and  French  decrees,  and  their  bearing 
upon  neutral  trade,  let  us  select  real  cases. 
The  schooner  John  Frederic,  from  New  London,  is 
brought  to  on  her  passage  by  a  British  man-of-war, 
and  we  trust  her  Britannic  majesty  will  excuse  us 
for  throwing  the  communication  between  them  into 
a  conversational  form,  and  thus  departing  from  the 
strict  letter  of  the  naval  service. 


BETWEEN   SCYLLA   AND    CHARYBDIS.  49 

• 

"  Where  are  you  bound,  Brother  Jonathan  ?  " 

"Well,  I'm  going  to  Guadaloupe,  after  a  cargo 
of  sweetening." 

"  What  does  your  cargo  consist  of?  " 

"  Well,  in  the  bottom  of  her,  I've  got  iron  in 
bars,  nails,  hogshead  shocks  and  heading,  and  on 
deck  staves.  There's  the  papers  ;  you  can  see  for 
yourself." 

After  examining  the  schooner's  papers,  the  officer 
says,  — 

"  Call  your  men  aft.  I  want  to  see  if  you've  got 
any  subjects  of  her  majesty." 

The  English  government  have  always  maintained 
the  doctrine  that  one  born  a  subject  of  Great  Brit 
ain  can  never  become  an  alien,  —  "once  a  subject 
always  a  subject,"  —  and,  as  they  had  the  power, 
so  they  claimed  and  exercised  the  right  of  taking 
out  of  our  vessels  British  seamen,  although  they 
had  been  naturalized  and  had  protections,  because, 
according  to  their  theory,  "  once  a  subject  always 
a  subject."  He  could  never  alienate  himself  by 
his  own  act,  and  their  becoming  naturalized  as 
American  citizens  went  for  nothing  with  the  Brit 
ish  government.  This  they  called  pressing,  or  im 
pressment. 

4 


50  THE   CHILD   OP  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

The  readers  of  the  Elm  Island  stories  know  how 
they  managed  the  matter  at  home.  Many  of  our 
young  readers  may  not  know  what  a  protection  is. 
It  is  a  paper  given  to  every  sailor  at  the  custom 
house,  describing  his  personal  appearance  and  age 
minutely,  and  declaring  him  to  be  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States  of  America.  But  sailors  are  a  care 
less  class,  often  lose  their  protections,  and  it  is 
not  easy  always  to  tell  an  American  from  an  Eng 
lishman  or  Scotchman.  If  an  English  officer  found 
a  man  on  board  an  American  vessel  without  a  pro 
tection,  he  would  be  sure  to  claim  him  as  an  Eng 
lishman,  and  take  him.  On  the  other  hand,  if  he 
found  one  or  more  that  were  evidently  Irish, 
English,  or  Scotch,  and  were  good  rugged  men, 
although  they  had  been  naturalized,  that  would 
make  no  difference ;  he  would  take  them,  and 
sometimes  tear  up  their  protections.  It  was  often 
the  case  that  so  many  men  would  be  taken  out  of  a 
crew  that  enough  would  not  be  left  to  handle  the 
vessel.  Thus  she  would  be  delayed  on  her  voyage, 
and  sometimes,  in  the  event  of  a  gale,  lost ;  and 
oftentimes  American  citizens  would  be  torn  from 
their  homes  and  families,  and  dragged  on  board 
British  vessels,  to  fight  in  quarrels  with  which 
they  had  no  concern. 


BETWEEN  SCYLLA    AND   CHARYBDIS.  51 

There  was  nothing  that  more  embittered  the 
relations  between  the  neutral  powers  and  Great 
Britain  than  this  right  of  search  and  impressment 
of  seamen. 

"  They  are  all  American  born,  and  raised  right 
in  our  town,  and  here's  the  protections." 

The  officer,  after  examining  the  vessel's  papers, 
looking  at  the  protections,  and  comparing  the  men 
with  the  descriptions  there  given,  and  seeing  no 
opportunity  for  impressment,  says, — 

"  Well,  you've  nothing  contraband.  You  can  go 
along." 

No  sooner  had  the  schooner  filled  away  than  an 
other  sail,  bearing  the  American  flag,  heaves  in 
sight.  She  is  also  ordered  to  heave  to  by  the 
frigate,  and,  when  boarded,  proves  to  be  the  brig 
Presumpscot,  also  bound  to  Guadaloupe,  loaded 
with  fish,  corn,  meal,  beef,  and  pork.  After  ascer 
taining  the  character  of  the  brig's  cargo,  the  Brit 
ish  officer  says,  — 

"  You  are  a  lawful  prize.  Every  article  of  your 
cargo  is  contraband.  I  shall  put  a  prize  crew  on 
board,  and  send  you  to  Bermuda  for  adjudication." 

"  What  right  have  you  to  stop  me,  break  up  my 
voyage,  subject  me  to  loss,  and  the  property  of  my 


52       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

owners  to  seizure  ?  Great  Britain  and  the  United 
States  are  at  peace,  and  I  am  a  neutral,  pursu 
ing  the  same  trade  I've  been  in  this  four  years. 
Your  quarrel  with  France  is  nothing  to  me.  I 
don't  care  which  licks,  or  whether  you  use  each 
other  all  up,  like  the  Kilkenny  cats.  Neutrals 
have  a  right,  by  the  law  of  nations,  to  trade  with 
both  parties,  if  they  don't  carry  fighting  material, 
—  which  is  contraband,  —  or  are  caught  running 
blockade." 

"But  your  cargo  is  contraband." 

"  No,  it  ain't ;  provisions  for  the  sustenance  of 
human  life  ain't  contraband.  They  ain't  like  pow 
der  and  shot,  and  things  to  fight  with." 

"  But  men  can't  fight  without  food  —  can  they  ?  " 

"  Nor  they  can't  live  without  food  —  can  they  ? 
There  are  plenty  of  people  in  Guadaloupe  that  are 
non-combatants;  there  are  women  and  little  chil 
dren,  Englishmen  and  Americans,  that  can't  get 
away.  They've  got  a  right  to  live  —  haven't 
they?  and  must  have  something  to  live  on." 

"  The  British  government  have  made  provisions 
contraband." 

"  What  right  have  they  to  do  it  ?  Other  nations 
don't." 


BETWEEN  SCYLLA  AND   CHARYBDIS.  53 

"  The  right  of  the  strongest ;  but,  as  there  is 
some  doubt  about  provisions  being  contraband,  his 
majesty  is  graciously  pleased  to  pay  you  the  value 
of  your  cargo,  and  a  fair  profit  on  the  same,  with 
allowance  for  detentions." 

"  Yes ;  but  he  won't  pay  me  what  I  can  get  at 
Guadaloupe,  nor  as  much  for  detention  as  the  de 
tention  is  damage  to  me,  nor  half  as  much.  Per 
haps  there'll  be  a  dozen  vessels  there  then,  and  I 
must  wait  a  month  for  my  turn  to  come ;  then, 
after  the  thing  is  decided,  wait  a  long  time  for  my 
pay,  without  money,  myself  and  my  men  half 
starved." 

Thus  you  see  the  result  of  falling  in  with  a  Brit 
ish  cruiser  when  loaded  with  provisions,  an  article 
not  generally  considered  contraband.  Let  us  now 
select  another  instance  that  will  bring  out  the 
whole  matter  to  an  extent  sufficient  for  our  pres 
ent  purpose. 

The  French  have  now  ascertained  that  the 
United  States  have  made  a  commercial  treaty 
with  Great  Britain,  and  a  French  privateer  falls  in 
with  the  schooner  Trident,  of  Salem,  bound  to  Bar- 
badoes.  The  instant  the  Frenchman  ascertains 
that  the  American  is  laden  with  provisions,  bound 


54  THE   CHILD   OP  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

to  a  British  port,  he  addresses  to  him  every  oppro 
brious  epithet  the  French  language  supplies,  calls 
him  a  traitor  to  republican  principles,  and  a  rascal 
for  feeding  those  bloated  aristocrats,  and  worthy 
of  being  strung  up  to  the  yard-arm,  puts  a  prize 
crew  aboard,  and  sends  her  into  Guadaloupe. 
The  indemnity  in  this  case  is  paid  in  depreciated 
assignats,  worth  about  as  much  as  the  old  Conti 
nental  currency. 

Having  made  this  digression  in  order,  if  possible, 
to  make  evident  to  our  readers  the  position  in 
which  neutrals  were  then  placed  in  consequence 
of  methods  adopted  by  Great  Britain  and  France 
to  distress  each  other,  we  again  resume  the  thread 
of  our  story. 


HOPING  AGAINST   HOPE.  55 


CHAPTER  III. 

HOPING   AGAINST   HOPE. 

SCARCELY  was  supper  despatched  at  Captain 
Rhines's,  when  Charlie  Bell  and  Fred  Williams, 
who  had  married  daughters  of  Captain  Rhines, 
came ;  soon  after,  Joe  Griffin,  the  brother  of 
Walter.  Thus  were  assembled  the  owners  of  the 
Casco,  not  one  of  whom  had  been  invited,  but  had 
all,  like  Ben  and  Sally,  been  drawn  by  a  natural 
desire  to  find  relief  from  the  pressure  of  a  com 
mon  anxiety,  in  conversation  and  mutual  sym 
pathy. 

"  Has  anybody  heard  any  news  of  the  ship  ? " 
asked  the  captain,  after  greeting  his  guests. 

All  replied  in  the  negative.  They  then  began 
to  converse  freely  in  respect  to  the  probabilities  of 
the  vessel  ever  arriving,  during  which  were  re 
lated  instances  they  had  known,  or  heard  of,  in 
regard  to  vessels  that  had  been  dismasted,  or 


56       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

otherwise  disabled,  and  finally  arrived  safe  ;  also  of 
crews  that  had  saved  themselves  in  boats,  and 
after  drifting  about  on  the  ocean,  been  picked  up, 
carried  to  foreign  ports,  and  when  their  friends 
had  given  them  up  as  lost,  reached  home.  At 
length  Joe  Griffin,  turning  to  the  captain,  said,  — 

"Captain  Rhines,  what  do  you  think?  Do  you 
feel  as  though  we  should  ever  see  the  boys  again?  " 

"  Yes,  Joseph,"  replied  the  captain.  "  I  don't 
feel  much  doubt  but  we  shall  see  them,  and  the  ship, 
too,  although  I  neither  expect  to  see  the  cargo  or 
to  receive  any  proceeds  from  it." 

"  Where  do  you  think  they  are,  then  ?  " 

"I  think  they've  been  taken  by  some  French 
cruiser.  You  know  they  were  very  friendly  to  us 
at  first,  because  they  thought  we  would  join  them 
in  a  war  against  Great  Britain ;  but  when  they 
found  we  were  neutral,  and  especially  that  we  had 
made  a  treaty  with  Great  Britain,  they  began  to 
take  our  vessels  wherever  they  could  find  them. 
The  least  thing  out  of  order  in  a  bill  of  lading,  or 
the  lack  of  a  sea-letter,  and  they  now  make  a  prize 
of  a  vessel  at  once.  I  saw  a  ship-owner  to-day,  of 
Wiscasset,  going  home  from  Boston,  where  he  has 
been  to  see  if  he  could  find  out  anything  about 


HOPING   AGAINST   HOPE.  57 

some  vessels  that  belong  there,  and  are  missing. 
He  says  the  French  take  our  vessels  whenever 
they  can  find  them,  bound  to  any  of  the  ports 
that  the  English  have  taken  from  them  and  hold: 
that  they  sometimes  make  a  prize  of  the  cargo, 
and  let  the  crew  and  ship  go ;  at  other  times 
make  a  prize  of  both,  and  put  the  crew  in  jail.  He 
says  they  told  him  there  were  fifty  Americans  in 
jail  at  Guadaloupe  ;  that  the  French  sent  them  to 
Barbadoes  to  exchange  with  the  English  for  French 
prisoners,  arid  that  the  English  sent  them  back 
again.  At  other  times  they  rob  the  vessel  of 
what  money  she  may  have  on  board,  and  then  let 
her  go.  He  showed  me  a  letter,  written  by  a 
Salem  captain  to  his  owners.  He  says  that  when 
a  vessel  arrives  at  a  French  island,  the  captain  is 
told  that  the  republic  needs  his  cargo,  and  will  pay 
him  in  the  produce  of  the  island,  for  which  they  fix 
their  own  price,  arid  they  also  fix  the  price  of  the 
vessel's  cargo.  They  value  the  produce  of  the  island 
at  double  the  sum  for  which  it  can  be  bought  of  any 
merchant  on  the  island,  and  they  value  the  cargo  of 
the  vessel  at  less  than  the  first  cost  at  home,  and  will 
not  allow  him  to  sell  to  anybody  else.  He  is  then 
presented  with  a  written  instrument,  in  which  he 


58       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

acknowledges  his  entire  approbation  of  the  terms, 
perfect  satisfaction  with  the  prices,  and  agreement 
to  the  said  bargain.  He  is  then  informed  that  he 
must  sign  this,  or  he  cannot  leave  the  island ;  and 
to  prevent  his  doing  so,  his  sails  are  taken  ashore. 
The  terms  of  payment  are  sometimes  stipulated, 
and  sometimes  not ;  but  whether  the  time  is  one 
week  or  one  month,  none  ever  get  their  pay  under 
six  months,  and  some  not  till  after  a  longer  time." 

"  Do  you  think  that  is  the  case  with  them, 
father  ?  "  said  Ben. 

"  Yes,  I  think  it  is  something  of  that  kind.  I 
don't  feel  as  though  they  had  foundered  at  sea.  I 
should,  perhaps,  if  it  were  ordinary  times,  they 
have  been  gone  so  long ;  but  not  now,  because 
there  are  so  many  ways  for  them  to  be  detained. 
They  may  have  fallen  in  with  a  privateer,  and  been 
carried  to  some  French  port,  robbed,  and  left  to 
get  home  as  they  can,  or  they  may  have  the  vessel 
given  up  to  them.  At  any  rate,  I  think  there's  no 
danger  of  shipwreck,  and  that  it's  best  to  look  on 
the  bright  side.  Through  all  my  life  I  never  have 
been  in  the  habit  of  borrowing  trouble,  arid  I'm 
not  going  to  begin  now." 

While  the  men  were  thus  conversing,  the  ladies 


HOPING   AGAINST   HOPE.  59 

were  employed  with  their  sewing  or  knitting,  listen 
ing  to  the  conversation,  and  occasionally  joining  in 
it,  or  talking  in  low  tones  among  themselves. 

"  I  am  sure,"  said  Mrs.»Rhines,  "if  we  only  get 
the  boys  home  safe,  though  we  do  lose  the  ship 
and  cargo,  we  never  shall  cry  about  that." 

"  True,  Mary,"  said  the  captain,  "  though  a 
seven-hundred  ton  ship,  with  a  valuable  cargo, 
and  as  much  hard  money  as  I  think  she  must  have 
had  in  her,  don't  grow  on  every  bush." 

The  young  wife  of  John  Rhines  sat  sewing  and 
jogging  the  cradle  with  her  foot,  while  in  her  lap 
lay  a  little  kitten,  sound  asleep,  half  covered  up  in 
her  handkerchief.  The  expression  of  her  counte 
nance  varied  with  the  sentiments  expressed  by 
the  different  speakers,  and  whenever  discouraging 
views  seemed  to  prevail,  tears  trickled  down  her 
cheeks,  and  she  gazed  wistfully  upon  the  babe  that 
lay  sleeping  at  her  feet. 

A  singular  contrast  to  the  anxious  feelings  that 
pervaded  and  agitated  the  entire  company  was 
presented  by  the  other  occupants  of  the  room ; 
the  kitten  purring  in  the  lap  of  her  mistress,  the 
sweet  occupant  of  the  cradle  smiling  in  his  sleep, 
and  the  great  Newfoundland  dog,  old  Tige's  sue- 


60       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

cessor,  but  without  a  tithe  of  the  intelligence  of 
its  predecessor  of  glorious  memory,  —  whose  brass 
collar,  on  which  was  engraved  a  record  of  his 
virtues,  and  of  the  lives  he  had  saved,  hung  over 
the  mantel-piece,  —  although  he  was  a  good  water- 
dog,  and  would  bring  anything  ashore  that  the 
captain  shot.  He  lay  with  extended  paws  and 
mouth  wide  open  before  the  fire  that  had  now 
burned  low. 

Our  young  readers  will  bear  in  mind  that  at  this 
time  the  American  people  were  very  much  divided 
in  sentiment  in  respect  to  the  conduct  to  be  pur 
sued  towards  France.  When  the  French  people 
destroyed  the  Bastile,  overthrew  the  monarchy, 
and  proclaimed  a  republic,  the  feeling  of  sympathy 
for  them  among  the  people  of  the  United  States 
was  deep  and  almost  universal ;  the  aid  received 
from  them  when  we  were  struggling  for  indepen 
dence  was  gratefully  remembered.  Their  declara 
tion  was  considered  as  propagating  the  principles 
of  our  own  revolution,  and  Congress  received  a 
minister  from  the  republic.  There  were  many, 
however,  who,  from  the  very  first,  doubted  whether 
the  French  people  were  prepared  for,  and  capable 
of  sustaining,  a  republican  government. 


HOPING   AGAINST   HOPE.  61 

The  execution  of  the  king,  and  the  horrible 
scenes  that  succeeded,  confirmed  them  in  these 
opinions,  and  added  many  to  their  number.  Thus 
the  nation  was  divided  into  two  great  parties, 
whose  bitter  animosities  brought  it  to  the  very 
brink  of  civil  war.  One  of  these  parties  was  en 
thusiastic  in  favor  of  France,  and  of  entering  into 
the  most  intimate  relations  with  her,  even  to  the 
extent  of  fitting  out  privateers  to  prey  upon 
British-  commerce.  To  this  party  belonged  a 
large  portion  of  the  mercantile  community.  Cap 
tain  Rhines,  Lion  Ben,  and,  indeed,  all  the  company 
assembled  around  his  fireside,  embraced  the.se  ex 
treme  views.  The  other  party,  with  Washington 
at  its  head,  were  in  favor  of  neutrality,  and  pre 
serving  peace  with  both  parties  ;  but  the  bitter 
ness  of  this  party  struggle  was  now  past.  Captain 
Rhines,  and  those  who  had  cherished  like  views, 
had  been  brought  to  see  that  France  only  wished  to 
make  use  of  the  American  people  and  their  re 
sources  ;  that  she  desired  no  alliance,  except  an 
offensive  and  defensive  one,  similar  to  the  old 
alliance  of  1778,  by  which  the  United  States  were 
bound  to  defend  her  West  India  islands  in  the  event 
of  war  with  Great  Britain ;  and  she  would  enter 


62       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

into  no  commercial  treaty  but  upon  such  conditions. 
These  facts,  revealed  by  the  progress  of  events, 
had  cooled  the  zeal  of  those  heretofore  so  preju 
diced  in  favor  of  France.  On  the  other  hand,  that 
nation,  though  nominally  at  peace  with  us,  enraged 
at  being  foiled  in  her  purpose  of  involving  this 
country  in  war,  was  not-  only  capturing  our  mer 
chant  vessels  engaged  in  neutral  trade,  but  im 
pressing  the  masters  and  crews,  and,  in  some 
instances,  inflicting  lashes. 

Thus  you  will  notice  that,  in  consequence  of 
having  previously  taken  such  decided  ground  in 
favor  of  the  French,  Captain  Rhines  and  his  friends 
shrunk  from  any  very  strong  expressions  of  the  con 
trary  opinion ;  but  there  were  no  manifestations  of 
sympathy  with,  or  attachment  to,  the  French  repub 
lic,  which  would  scarcely  have  been  the  case  two 
years  before,  when  Genet,  the  minister  despatched 
from  France,  was  received  with  ovations  ;  while, 
in  Boston,  an  ox,  roasted  whole,  and  covered  with 
mottoes  and  decorations,  with  the  French  and 
United  States  flags  displayed  from  the  horns,  was 
drawn  through  the  streets  by  sixteen  horses,  and 
the  children  from  all  the  schools,  marshalled  in 
State  Street,  were  each  presented  with  a  cake, 
stamped  with  the  words  "  Liberty  and  Equality." 


HOPING   AGAINST   HOPE.  63 

The  past  history  of  France  and  the  United 
States  of  America  furnishes  a  most  graphic  illus 
tration  of  the  sagacity  of  those  statesmen  who 
doubted  the  capacity  of  the  French  people  for 
self-government.  They  inaugurated  a  republican 
form  of  government  with  the  most  horrible  butch 
eries,  and  with  a  protest  against  all  religious  prin 
ciple,  about  nine  years  after  the  United  States  had 
established  their  independence.  Their  short-lived 
republic  was  succeeded  by  a  Directory,  and  that 
by  the  iron  rule  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  Napoleon 
being  defeated  and  exiled,  a  new  monarch  was 
placed  on  the  throne  by  foreign  bayonets.  An 
other  republic  is  established  for  a  brief  period, 
succeeded  by  another  monarchy  ;  and  now  France 
is  once  more  a  republic;  but  in  what  a  condition? 
Its  monarch,  who  obtained  his  throne  by  treason 
and  murder,  is  an  exile ;  its  armies  crushed,  its 
capital  has  been  besieged  and  taken,  and  an  enor 
mous  tribute  has  been  levied  upon  the  nation  — 
which  is  now  in  a  state  little  short  of  anarchy  — 
as  the  price  of  peace. 

During  all  this  period,  though  menaced  by  dan 
gers  both  internal  and  external,  the  United  States 
of  America,  true  to  those  principles  with  which 


64       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

they  commenced  their  career,  have  gone  steadily 
forward,  increasing  in  power  and  wealth,  diffusing 
among  the  people  the  blessings  of  education,  civil 
government,  and  religion;  developing  the  re 
sources  of  their  vast  territory ;  welcoming  the 
oppressed  of  every  nation,  and  creating  happy 
homes ;  while  it  may  well  be  doubted  if  the 
French  nation,  with  their  disregard  of  the  princi 
ples  of  religion,  learning  and  culture  confined  to 
the  higher  classes,  and  the  great  body  of  the  peo 
ple  sunk  in  ignorance,  are  one  whit  more  capable 
of  maintaining  a  republican  form  of  government  in 
1872  than  they  were  in  1792. 

"  I  tell  you,"  said  the  captain,  in  reply  to  a  ques 
tion  from  Fred  Williams,  "  there's  no  occasion  to 
be  too  much  cast  down  about  the  boys ;  they're 
having  a  hard  time,  no  doubt,  and  disagreeable, 
but  they'll  worm  through  it.  Walter  Griffin  has 
got  an  old  head  on  young  shoulders  ;  he's  a  fore 
casting  boy,  and  he's  a  good  boy,  and  when  it 
comes  to  the  hardest  he  will  go  to  God  for  aid  and 
will  be  guided,  and  Ned  Gates  is  not  much  behind 
him ;  then  he  is  patient,  as  well  as  resolute,  and 
won't  do  anything  rash." 

"  He  speaks  French,"  said  Lion  Ben ;  "  both  of 


HOPING   AGAINST   HOPE.  65 

them  do,  as  well  as  their  mother  tongue,  and  have 
been  a  good  deal  among  Frenchmen;  know  how 
they  feel,  and  just  how  to  take  them.  They'll 
make  friends,  and  that  goes  a  great  way  either  at 
home  or  abroad." 

"  I  guess  it  does,"  said  Captain  Murch.  "  I  could 
see  that  when  he  was  with  me  before  the  mast. 
Old  sailors  are  apt  to  be  hard  on  a  boy  ;  but  every 
man  aboard  loved  Walter,  and  I  think  if  they  are 
captured  by  a  French  privateer  and  carried  into  a 
French  port,  that  they  will  get  clear,  —  not  without 
loss  of  cargo  and  money,  —  and  will  get  the  vessel 
to  come  home  in." 

As  these  encouraging  remarks  dropped  from  the 
two  captains,  a  faint  smile  was  visible  on  the  fea 
tures  of  the  young  wife,  and  a  more  hopeful  spirit 
seemed  to  pervade  the  whole  company. 

Captain  Rhines,  jiimping  up,  piled  wood  upon 
the  andirons,  and  then  thrusting  a  part  of  the  top 
most  shoot  of  a  pine  tree,  covered  with  dry  cones 
full  of  pitch,  under  the  forestick,  the  whole  mass 
burst  into  a  blaze,  and  sparks  began  to  fly  all  over 
the  room. 

Tige  fled  for  refuge  under  the  table,  and  Fannie 
5 


66       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Rhines,  ejecting  the  kitten  from  her  lap  with  little 
ceremony,  hastened  to  pull  back  the  cradle. 

"  Why,  Captain  Rhines,"  said  his  wife,  shaking 
the  sparks  from  her  handkerchief,  "  you  will  burn 
us  all  up." 

"  It's  just  as  well  to  laugh  as  to  cry,  wife.  I 
want  something  a  little  more  cheerful  than  a  par 
cel  of  ashes  and  a  black  backlog.  Mary,  you  are 
younger  than  your  mother ;  run  down  cellar  and 
bring  up  a  pitcher  of  cider.  Take  a  dish  with 
you,  and  get  some  of  the  old  hay-yard  apples. 
I'll  warrant  you  know  where  the  barrel  is." 

"  Yes,  father,  and  I  know  where  mother's  cake 
pot  is,  too." 

"  Rob  it,  girl,  rob  it.  I'll  give  you  a  roving 
commission  among  your  mother's  goodies,  to  take, 
devour,  and  carry  off." 

"May  I,  mother?" 

"  Yes,  take  Charlie  with  you,  and  bring  up 
some  mince  pies.  They're  all  on  the  broad  shelf 
in  the  milk-room.  Ben  will  eat  a  whole  one ;  so 
get  enough." 

"That  I  will,  mother,"  said  Ben;  "haven't  had 
a  mince  pie  for  an  age.  We  can't  get  fresh 


HOPING   AGAINST  HOPE.  67 

meat  on  the  island,  except  once  in  a  great  while 
when  we  come  oft',  or  kill  something." 

"I  have  got  a  quarter,  Ben.  I'll  divide  with 
you  when  you  go  home." 

"  Thank  you,  father." 

Through  the  influence  of  this  good  cheer  and 
their  new-born  hopes,  the  conversation  became 
quite  animated,  and  they  separated  in  much  better 
spirits  than  when  they  met. 


68       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DARKEST   JUST   BEFORE  DAY. 

«  T~1ATHER,"  said  Lion  Ben,  after  the  depart- 
J?  ure  of  the  company,  "  are  you  going  to 
plough  to-morrow  1  " 

"I  think  not,  Ben,  for  the  plough  didn't  go 
well  at  all  to-day.  I  shall  have  to  send  it  to  the 
blacksmith." 

"  I  was  about  to  say,  if  you  were,  I'd  help  you." 

"  That  would  be  fine  ;  come  over  to  make  us  a 
visit,  and  then  be  put  to  work ! " 

"  I  had  rather  work  than  not.  We  shall  enjoy 
ourselves  together,  and  I  suppose  you  want  to  get 
that  piece  of  corn  in  before  Edmund  does  his." 

"  I  should  have  sprung  like  a  tiger  to  do  it 
once,  for  by  the  time  the  ground  could  be  got 
ready,  I  should  not  be  afraid  to  plant  it ;  but  the 
truth  is,  Ben,  I  feel  so  uneasy  (though  I  don't  let 
on  to  your  mother  or  Fannie),  that  I  haven't  the 


DARKEST  JUST  BEFORE  DAT.  69 

heart  or  ambition  to  work  as  usual.  Would  you 
believe  it,  I  haven't  had  my  gunning  float  off  this 
spring,  —  and  here  it  is  the  last  of  April,  —  nor 
shot  a  bird.  The  sea-fowl  come  into  the  cove,  and 
go  out  again  unharmed." 

"  You'll  feel  better,  father,  to  be  at  work,  and 
so  shall  I.  It  will  keep  down  uneasy  thoughts ; 
let  Valentine  take  the  plough  to  the  smith  in  the 
forenoon.  I  will  go  down  and  see  Charlie,  and  in 
the  afternoon  you  and  I  will  plough." 

The  family  now  retired  to  rest,  with  the  excep 
tion  of  Mrs.  Rhines,  who  remained  to  discharge 
some  household  duties. 

"  Mary,"  cried  the  captain,  "  why  don't  you  come 
to  bed  ?  What  are  you  doing  so  long  down  cel 
lar?" 

"  I'm  after  some  beef  and  potatoes  for  breakfast 
in  the  morning.  You  know  we've  got  company." 

"  Why  didn't  you  let  the  girls  do  it  when  they 
were  here  ?  " 

"  I  didn't  think  of  it,  Benjamin,"  said  the  good 
woman,  as  she  blew  out  the  candle  and  took  her 
place  beside  her  husband.  "  While  I  was  down 
cellar  I  looked  at  my  soap.  You  know,  husband, 
I've  always  had  the  best  luck  of  anybody  in  the 


70       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

neighborhood  with  soap.  Since  we've  been  mar 
ried  I've  never  had  any  trouble  with  it ;  but  this 
year  it  hasn't  come  to  soap  at  all ;  there's  no  soap 
to  it ;  it's  nothing  but  grease  and  lye.  Do  you 
think  it's  a  forerunner,  or  any  bad  sign  ?  " 

"  Yes,  it's  a  sign  you  had  weak  lye." 

"  But  I  set  up  the  leach  just  as  I  always  have, 
put  on  hot  water,  and  it  stood  a  long  time  before  I 
drew  the  lye  off." 

"  That  may  be,  but  you  had  poor  ashes." 

"  Just  the  ashes  we  always  had." 

"  You  are  much  mistaken  there,  wife.  Till  this 
winter  we've  burnt  almost  entirely  elm,  rock-maple, 
oak,  and  black  ash,  that  make  the  strongest  ashes  in 
the  world ;  but  this  winter  we've  burnt  beech, 
white  maple,  white  birch,  and  lots  of  pine  wood. 
That's  what's  the  matter  with  the  soap.  Put  some 
potash  in  it,  and  it  will  be  all  right." 

"  Perhaps  it  will ;  but  I  suppose,  Benjamin,  if 
anything  should  befall,  it  is  our  duty  not  to  mur 
mur,  but  submit  to  the  Lord's  will,  —  is  it  not, 
husband  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  so ;  but  it  will  be  time  enough  to 
submit  when  we  find  out  what  the  Lord's  will  is." 

Captain   Rhines  was  roused  from   slumber  the 


DARKEST  JUST  BEFORE  DAY.  71 

succeeding  morning,  just  as  the  gray  dawn  was 
breaking,  by  a  sound  that  jarred  the  house,  and 
made  every  window  in  it  rattle. 

"  Mercy,  husband  ! "  screamed  Mrs.  Rhines ; 
"what  is  that?" 

"  Hark,  Mary,"  said  the  captain,  who,  awaked 
from  a  sound  sleep,  knew  not  what  had  waked  him ; 
"  perhaps  we  shall  hear  it  again." 

In  a  few  minutes  it  was  repeated,  and  louder 
than  before. 

"  It's  a  gun,  and  no  popgun  either,"  shouted  the 
captain,  leaping  from  the  bed  and  rushing  to  the 
door.  Meantime  the  dog  was  barking  furiously, 
the  baby  crying  with  might  and  main,  roosters 
crowing  and  hens  cackling  in  concert.  The  captain 
encountered  Ben  in  the  sitting-room,  and  together 
they  hurried  to  obtain  a  view  of  the  cove,  from 
whence  4he  report  seemed  to  proceed.  The  shore 
of  Captain  Rhines's  cove  was  quite  bold,  and  as 

they  turned  the  corner  of  the  house  they  espied 

» 
a  bngantine  within  a  short  distance  of  the  beach, 

just  preparing  to  anchor.  The  next  moment  the 
smoke  rose  from  a  long  gun  amidships,  and  the 
roar  of  the  piece  was  heard. 

"  That  gun  was  shotted,  I  know  by  the  sound," 


72      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

cried  the  captain,  who  was  no  novice  in  matters 
of  naval  warfare. 

"  There  goes  the  shot/'  said  Ben,  pointing  to  the 
ball,  that  was  now  seen  ricochetting  along  the  sur 
face  of  the  water  to  seaward. 

"  It's  a  French  privateer,"  said  the  captain. 
"  She's  French  or  Spanish  built,  if  she  does  fly 
American  colors." 

"  There's  two  of  them,  father,"  cried  Ben,  as  the 
increasing  light  enabled  him  to  descry  another  ves 
sel  some  distance  astern  of  t)ie  brigantine ;  "  a 
rousing  big  ship  she  is,  too,  and  under  her  three 
topsails." 

"  It's  the  Casco,  Ben,"  shouted  the  captain  ;  "  as 
I'm  a  sinner,  the  big  ship  is  the  Casco."  And, 
running  back  to  the  house,  he  screamed,  "  The 
Casco  is  coming  into  the  cove." 

Joined  by  Tom  Valentine  they  ran  for  the  beach. 
Another  gun  was  discharged  from  the  brigantine, 
and  then  the  firing  ceased.  As  they  pulled  away 
they  saw  people  from  all  directions,  half  dressed, 
thronging  to  the  shore. 

"  What  can  this  Frenchman  be  firing  for,  and 
with  shot,  too  ?  "  said  the  captain. 

"  I  don't  know,  father,  I'm  sure,  but  there's  a 


DARKEST   JUST  BEFORE  DAY.  73 

fellow  in  the  bunt  of  her  topsail  that  I  could  take 
my  Bible  oath  is  Sam  Eveleth." 

The  crews  of  both  the  vessels  were  aloft,  hand 
ing  the  sails. 

"  Ease  on  your  oar,  Ben,"  said  the  captain. 
"  Let  us  pull  a  little  nearer  to  the  Frenchman." 

As  the  boat  came  under  the  stern  of  the  brigan- 
tine,  the  captain,  turning  half  round,  looked  Ned, 
who  was  pacing  the  deck,  square  in  the  face. 

"  What  on  earth  does  this  mean ! "  he  cried, 
dropping  his  oar  overboard  in  his  astonishment. 
"  Ned  Gates,  can  this  be  you  ?  and  you,  too,  Dick 
Cameron  ?  God  bless  you  1 " 

"  Captain  Gates,  if  you  please,  sir,"  replied  Ned, 
straightening  himself,  aiid  assuming  a  very  impor 
tant  air. 

"  Captain  of  what  ?  " 

"  Of  the  piratical  brigantine  Languedoc."  . 

"  How  came  you  by  her  ?  "  said  Ben. 

"  She  was  sent  out  to  take  us,  but  we  took  her." 

"  The  dogs  you  did  ! "  said  the  captain.  "  Where 
is  my  John?" 

"  There,"  replied  Ned,  pointing  to  a  boat  with 
three  men  in  her  that  was  just  leaving  the  Casco, 
and  pulling  towards  them. 


74       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Come  aboard,  captain.  They'll  be  alongside  in 
a  few  minutes." 

"  Can't.  I  want  to  meet  him.  Come  to  the 
house,  Ned,  as  soon  as  you  get  ashore.  Here 
comes  Charlie  Bell,  Fred  Williams,  and  the  whole 
neighborhood  at  their  heels.  Hurrah  ! "  he  shout 
ed,  spinning  his  hat  into  the  water ;  "  my  wife's 
soap'll  come  now." 

It  was  just  as  the  captain  had  said.  The  whole 
surface  of  the  cove  was  covered  with  boats,  skiffs, 
gunning-floats,  gundalows,  and  any  kind  of  a  craft 
that  would  float,  filled  with  men  and  boys,  who, 
roused  from  sleep  by  the  firing,  and  recognizing 
the  ship,  were  hastening  to  welcome  home  rela 
tives  and  friends. 

"  Give  way,  Ben,"  said  the  captain.  "  I  see  the 
boy  sitting  in  the  stern-sheets  of  the  boat.  A 
great. day  this,  bless  the  Lord!  0,  what  will  his 
mother  and  Fannie  say?" 

"  What  think  John  will  say  to  the  baby,  father?  " 

"  Don't  tell  him,  Ben,  for  your  life.  That'll  be  a 
surprise  and  a  half." 

The  captain,  who,  during  these  weary  months, 
had  concealed  an  aching  heart  beneath  the  sem 
blance  of  cheerfulness  in  order  to  sustain  the  spir- 


DARKEST  JUST  BEFORE  DAY.  75 

its  of  his  desponding  wife  and  children,  shed  tears 
of  joy  as  he  embraced  his  son. 

"  Don't  think  I  ain't  glad  to  see  you,  boys,"  said 
he,  turning  to  Enoch  Hadlock  and  Eaton,  whose 
hands  he  grasped ;  "  but  I  was  so  glad  to  see  this 
boy  of  mine,  I  forgot  everything  and  everybody 
else.  Your  folks  are  all  well,  and  I  expect  on  their 
way  to  see  you." 

While  the  boats  lay  side  by  side,  a  novel  species 
of  craft  came  along.  It  was  a  huge  log  trough, 
navigated  by  three  boys,  —  Will,  Edmund,  and 
Winthrop  Griffin,  —  with  strips  of  boards  for  pad 
dles.  Will  was  dressed,  with  the  exception  of 
shoes  and  stockings,  but  the  two  younger  boys 
were  in  shirt  and  drawers,  barefooted  and  bare 
headed. 

"Where  are  you  going,  boys?"  said  Ben. 

"  We're  going  to  the  ship,  to  see  our  Walter  and 
Henry." 

"  Well,  get  in  with  us,  and  set  your  old  trough 
adrift." 

"  We  mustn't,"  replied  Winthrop.  "  It's  father's 
trough  that  he  waters  the  cattle  in." 

"  How  did  you  get  it  into  the  water  ?  " 

"  We  tied  a  rope  to  it,  and  dragged  it." 


76       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  There's  some  Griffin  there,"  said  Dan  Eaton  to 
Hadlock,  as  the  boys  paddled  away. 

"  John,"  said  the  captain,  "  we  must  go  shake 
hands  with  Walter ;  but  you  can  go  ahead.  I  sup 
pose  you're  dying  to  get  ashore." 

"It  won't  take  but  a  moment,  father.  I'll  go 
back  to  the  ship  with  you,  and  then  we'll  all  go 
home  together." 

On  their  return  they  met  Joe  Griffin,  Charlie 
Bell,  and  Fred  Williams  coming  off.  No  sooner 
had  John  Rhines  greeted  his  wife,  mother,  and 
sisters,  than  he  noticed  the  cradle  and  its  occu 
pant. 

"  Whose  baby  is  that,  mother  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Guess,  John.     Ain't  it  a  nice  one  ?  " 

"Yes.  1  guess  it's  yours,  Mary,"  turning  to 
Charlie  Bell's  wife. 

"  No ;  guess  again.     Who  does  it  look  like  ?  " 

"  It's  hardly  large  enough  to  tell.  It  looks  like 
my  father.  I  know  whose  it  is  —  yours,  Lizzie," 
turning  to  Fred  Williams's  wife. 

"  It  is  yours,  John,"  said  his  mother ;  "  and  I 
think  he  does  favor  his  grandfather." 

"  Is  it,  Fannie,  our  baby  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  what  do  you  think  of  it? " 


DARKEST   JUST   BEFORE   DA¥.  77 

"  I  think  it  is  a  little  beauty ;  but  whaj  a  mite  of 
a  creature  ! " 

"It  is  large  enough  for  a  six  weeks'  baby. 
When  he  gets  his  nap  out,  and  wakes  up,  you'll 
see  what  a  bright  little  fellow  he  is,  and  how  much 
notice  he  takes.  He  knows  his  mother  already." 

Some  allowance  must  be  made  for  a  vivid  imagi 
nation  in  the  grandmother,  and  to  the  precocity  of 
the  babe. 

"  Husband,  come  to  the  table.  It's  past  nine 
o'clock,  and  we  haven't  been  to  breakfast  yet. 
Where's  Ned  Gates  and  Cameron?  I  expected 
them." 

"  They,"  replied  John,  "  have  gone  home  with 
Walter." 

"Where  are  Charlie  and  Fred?" 

"Here  they  come,"  said  John.  "I  see  them 
through  the  window." 

"  Where's  Tom  Valentine  ?  " 

"He  had  his  breakfast,  husband,  three  hours 
ago." 

At  this  juncture,  Tom,  putting  his  head  into  the 
door,  said, — 

"  Captain,  you've  not  laid  out  any  work  for  me 
to-day.  Shall  I  harrow  the  ground  we  ploughed 
yesterday  ?  " 


78       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  No,  Tom,  not  a  stroke  of  work  shall  you  do 
this  blessed  day." 

"  Hadn't  I  better  take  the  plough  to  the  black 
smith's,  so  as  to  be  ready  for  work  to-morrow  ?  " 

"  Got  a  blacksmith  of  our  own  now,"  said  the 
captain,  slapping  John  on  the  shoulder ;  "  and 
there's  a  good  shop,  forge,  and  tools  in  the  ship 
yard.  There  shall  not  be  an  ox  yoked  nor  a  horse 
harnessed  to-day.  Take  care  of  the  cattle,  Tom, 
and  then  go  to  see  your  mother,  or  your  sweet 
heart,  or  gunning,  just  which  suits  you  best." 

It  was  some  time  before  the  demands  of  appetite 
were  appeased,  owing  to  the  lateness  of  the  break 
fast  hour. 

"  Who  would  have  thought  last  night,"  said  Ben, 
"  when  we  were  trying  to  keep  each  other's  hearts 
up,  that  the  very  people  we  were  so  anxious  about 
would  be  safe  and  sound  at  home  in  the  morn 
ing?" 

"  Yes,"  said  the  captain,  "  especially  when  the 
dog  howled,  and  the  soap  didn't  come." 

"Be  still,  Captain  Rhines,"  said  his  wife.  "I 
don't  believe  you  was  very  much  at  ease  in  your 
mind,  any  more  than  the  rest  of  us." 

"He  wasn't,  mother,"  said  Ben;  "it  was  all 
put  on." 


DARKEST   JUST   BEFORE   DAY.  79 

"  I  am  easy  now,  at  any  rate ;  but,  John,  what 
did  Ned  put  shot  in  his  gun  for  ?  " 

"  That  was  Dick  Cameron's  doings  to  make  the 
louder  report.  He  said  he  meant  to  call  the 
watch,  so  that  everybody  in  town  would  hear 
the  news." 

"  Come,  John/-'  said  Charlie  Bell,  "  tell  us  the 
riddle.  Where  did  this  brigantine  come  from  ?  " 

"  Lemaire  was  so  mad,  because  "Walter  and  Ned 
got  Peterson  away  from  him,  that  he  wrote  that 
letter  just  to  lure  him  to  Martinique,  and  then 
sent  this  brigantine  out  to  waylay  him,  capture 
the  ship,  and  butcher  all  hands ;  but  we  turned 
the  tables  on  them,  and  took  the  pirate.  Lemaire 
owned  the  brigantine,  and  was  an  old  pirate 
himself." 

John  then  related  the  whole  affair  of  the  con 
flict,  with  which  the  readers  of  the  previous  vol 
ume  of  the  series  are  familiar. 

"  After  you  took  her,"  said  the  captain,  "  did  you 
make  the  best  of  your  way  home  ?  If  you  did, 
you've  been  an  everlasting  while  on  the  passage." 

"  No,  father.  We  went  back,  seized  Lemaire, 
and  gave  him  up  to  the  English  authorities." 

Martinique  was  at  that  time  in  the  hands  of  the 


80       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

English,  who  had  taken  it  from  the  French  a  few 
months  before. 

«  What  did  they  do  with  him?  " 

"  They  turned  him  over  to  the  French  courts, 
and  they  hung  him.  The  English  didn't  interfere 
with  the  courts  of  justice,  or  the  municipal  authori 
ties,  and  they  permitted  the  merchants  of  the 
island  to  trade  with  neutrals,  and  they  allowed  us 
to  keep  the  brigantine." 

"  Was  there  any  cargo  in  her  ?  " 

"  No,  sir ;  she  was  in  ballast,  except  her  powder 
and  shot." 

"  She  is  deep  now." 

"  That  cargo  belongs  to  the  owners  of  the  Casco. 
Walter  bought  it  when  Lemaire's  effects  were  sold. 
The  brigantine  belongs  to  the  ship's  company  of 
the  Casco." 

"  What  does  her  cargo  consist  of?  " 

"All  kinds  of  things  —  tea,  blankets,  indigo, 
saltpetre,  spice,  coffee,  and  ivory." 

"  Well,  I'll  give  up  !  I've  been  to  sea  ever  since 
I  was  a  boy,  and  it's  the  first  time  I  ever  heard  of 
tea,  blankets,  and  ivory  as  part  of  a  West  India 
cargo." 

"  You  see,  father,  Lemaire  had  two  or  three  of 


DARKEST  JUST  BEFORE  DAY.  81 

those  piratical  vessels  that  passed  for  Guineamen. 
They  robbed  East  Indiamen,  West  Indiamen,  and 
vessels  for  Europe,  and  brought  it  all  to  him. 
The  hill  back  of  his  house  was  all  honeycombed 
with  vaults  where  these  cargoes  were  concealed  ; 
there  were  also  just  such  places  at  his  other  plan 
tations  on  the  island.  I  can  tell  you  that  cargo  is 
worth  the  money;  but  it  was  bought  mighty  cheap." 

"  That  was  what  took  the  time  up,  waiting  for 
this  property  to  be  sold,  and  Lemaire  to  be  tried, 
and  all  that  —  was  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  father." 

"  And  I  all  the  time  thought  some  French 
cruiser  had  captured  you." 

There  was  no  lack  of  topics  of  conversation  to 
occupy  the  time  ;  and  in  ^the  afternoon  Walter, 
Ned,  and  Cameron  came,  and  stopped  to  tea.  Cap 
tain  Murch  came  in  just  as  the  meal  was  over,  and, 
as  the  owners  of  the  Casco  were  all  present,  Wal 
ter  gave  them  a  particular  account  of  the  voyage. 
When  he  had  concluded,  Captain  Rhines  said, — 

"  I  had  hard  work  to  persuade  this  young  man 

to  take  command  of  the  ship.     He  was  too  young, 

he  said,  without  experience,  and  his  capacity  was 

not  equal  to  the  responsibility  and  the  handling  of 

6 


82       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

so  much  property ;  and  now  see  what  he  has  done : 
no  man,  old  or  young,  could  have  been  placed 
in  more  trying  circumstances,  greater  perils,  or 
where  there  was  more  need  of  good  judgment 
and  a  resolute  heart,  and  he  has  come  out  of  it 
all  with  flying  colors  ;  hung  Lemaire,  saved  his 
own  life,  the  lives  of  his  crew,  and  made  a  noble 
vige.  Why,  'the  ship  will  pay  for  herself  this  trip, 
you've  made  so  much  on  the  cargo  you  carried 
out,  while  the  cargo  you've  brought  back  comes 
just  in  the  right  time.  You  have  also  shown  most 
excellent  judgment  in  the  selection  of  the  brig- 
antine's  cargo ;  that  tea  and  indigo  will  go  like  hot 
cakes ;  and  the  saltpetre,  there  will  be  money  made 
on  that ;  we'll  sell  it  to  the  English  to  make  powder 
to  fight  the  French,  or  to  the  French  to  make 
powder  to  fight  the  English,  just  which  will  pay 
the  most." 

No  sooner  had  the  captain  ceased  speaking, 
than  Lion  Ben  and  the  others  expressed  the  same 
opinions. 

.  "  0,  Captain  Rhines,"  replied  Walter,  blushing, 
"I  am  very  glad  you  are  satisfied  with  my  pro 
ceedings,  and  I  feel  very  grateful  for  the  opinions 
you  and  the  other  owners  have  expressed;  but 


DARKEST  JUST  BEFORE  DAY.  83 

you  attribute  altogether  too  much  of  the  success 
to  me.  A  very  small  share  of  it  is  justly  due  to 
me,  but  belongs  of  right  to  my  officers  and  crew, 
and  Pierre  Lallemont.  What  could  I  have. done 
without  Dan  Eaton,  Sewall  Lancaster,  Merrithew, 
and  a  crew  of  born  riflemen  who  had  been  brought 
up  to  shoot  deer  on  the  jump,  and  sea-fowl  on  the 
wing,  and  that  were  as  cool  under  fire  as  veteran 
soldiers?  and  what  without  such  officers  as  Mr. 
Cameron  and  Ned  —  " 

"Don't  believe  anything  he  says,  Captain 
Rhines ;  don't  pay  any  attention  to  him,  Mr,  Bell," 
said  Ned,  every  feature  of  his  face  beaming  with 
the  delight  he  felt  at  this  commendation  of  his 
friend.  "That  is  just  like  him  —  give  all  the  credit 
to  others,  and  take  none  himself.  It's  all  his 
work ;  he  planned  it  all  out,  and  never  said  a  word 
to  us.  Cameron  and  myself  thought  he  was  crazy, 
when  it  was  blowing  a  gale  of  wind  and  he  carry 
ing  sail  till  the  masts  were  ready  to  go  out  of  her, 
trying  to  run  away  from  the  Languedoc  ;  and  when 
he  found  he  couldn't  do  it,  he  called  all  hands  aft, 
and  told  us  she  was  a  pirate.  And  then,  don't  you 
think,  Captain  Rhines,  he  wanted  Cameron  to  take 
charge  of  the  ship,  because  he  said  Cameron  had 
had  more  experience  !  " 


84       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  But  Cameron  was  not  fool  enough  to  do  it," 
said  Dick.  "  Never  mind  his  blushing,  captain ;  he 
deserves  all  the  praise  you  can  bestow,  and  what 
is  more,  it  won't  hurt  him." 

"  There's  one  thing  we  must  do,"  said  Captain 
Rhines;  "and  that  is,  to  tell  all  the  masters  of 
vessels  we  fall  in  with  what  the  .black  cooper 
did,  and  tell  them  to  spread  it,  so  that  every 
master  that  goes  to  Martinique  —  and  now  the 
English  have  got  it,  Ave  shall  be  like  to  go  there 
more  than  ever  —  will  get  Pierre  Lallemont  to  do 
his  coopering." 

"  How  strange  it  seems,"  said  Fred  Williams,  — 
"  too  strange  for  belief,  —  that  Pete  Clash,  who  has 
lived  right  here  among  us,  who  John  and  I  used 
to  play  with,  should  turn  pirate,  come  to  be 
captain  of  this  brigantine,  that  Walter  should  kill 
him,  and  that  he  could  hold  such  deadly  malice 
towards  his  old  schoolmates  !  " 

"Wai,  children,"  said  old  Mrs.  Hadlock,  "you 
see  how  the  Lord  sets  one  thing  over  against 
another  thing.  Here  was  Clash  trying  to  kill 
people  that  never  harmed  him,  and  got  killed 
himself;  and  Walter  and  Captain  Gates,  they  rim 
the  risk  of  their  lives  to  rescue  James  Peterson, 


DARKEST   JUST   BEFORE   DAY.  85 

though  he  was  a  black  man;  and  then  another 
black  man,  an  utter  stranger,  interferes  and  saves 
them  and  all  the  rest.  It  is  wonderful,  as  good  old 
Aunt  Molly  Bradish  would  say  if  she  was  alive,  — 
she's  in  a  better  place,  I  trust,  than  this  wicked 
world,  —  the  dealings  of  Providence,  and  how 
things  are  ordered." 

"Mr.  Bell,"  said  Ned,  "you  know,  when  we 
went  away,  you  was  going  to  build  a  vessel  for 
Walter." 

"  Yes,  Ned ;  she's  ceiled  up,  her  decks  are  in 
and  her  plank  on ;  she's  going  to  be  an  extra 
vessel,  I  tell  you ;  we  have  payed  the  whole  frame 
over  with  oil  and  tar,  and  we've  bored  all  the 
timbers  and  filled  the  holes  with  oil,  everything  is 
in  the  yard  to  finish  her,  and  the  spars  are  all 
made.  We  might  have  had  her  off,  but  we 
wanted  her  to  season." 

"  And  were  doubtful/'  said  Walter,  "  whether  I 
should  ever  get  home  to  want  her." 

"  That's  just  the  reason,"  said  Captain  Ehines. 

"  Well,  you  may  finish  her  as  fast  as  you  like. 
The  English  have  a  large  fleet  at  Martinique,  and 
want  provisions,  and  if  I  can  dodge  the  French 
cruisers  and  get  there,  —  the  sooner  the  better, — 
'twill  be  a  good  voyage." 


86       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Walter,"  said  the  captain,  as  they  were  about  to 
separate, "  it  seems  there  are  more  than  thirty  own 
ers  of  the  brigantine.  Where  .there  are  so  many, 
it  will  not  be  profitable  for  all  to  run  her.  Do  you 
go  and  see  them  all,  and  the  heirs  of  the  men  that 
were  killed,  and  tell  them  Ben,  myself,  and  John 
will  buy  her ;  that  we  will  choose  one  man,  they 
may  choose  another,  and  those  two  choose  a  third, 
to  say  what  she's  worth,  'and  we'll  abide  by  their 
decision,  and  pay  them  the  customary  freight  on 
the  cargo  home ;  and  let  us  know  what  they  say." 


JOHN'S  FIRST  LESSON  IN   BABY-TENDING.  87 


CHAPTER  V. 

JOHN'S  FIRST  LESSON  IN  BABY-TENDING. 

/CAPTAIN  RHINES  insisted  that  Cameron 
V_y  should  stay  there,  but  Walter  took  Ned  home 
with  him.  They  had  traversed  about  half  of  the 
way  between  the  captain's  and  Edmund  Griffin's, 
when  they  came  across  Will,  Edmund,  and  Win- 
throp,  seated  on  the  trough,  their  apology  for  a 
boat,  reeking  with  perspiration,  and  quite  tired 
out.  They  had  made  a  rope  fast  to  the  trough, 
and  fastened  a  stake  to  the  rope.  Will  and  Ed 
mund  pulled  by  putting  their  breasts  against  the 
stake,  while  Winthrop  had  made  a  standing  noose 
in  the  other  end,  that  he  threw  over  his  yhoulder 
and  hauled  by  that.  Excited  by  the  news  of  the 
ship's  arrival,  they  had  managed  to  get  the  trough 
to  the  water  very  well,  the  ground  for  the  greater 
part  of  the  way  being  descending  ;  but  now  it 
was  the  reverse.  They  had  accomplished  their 


88       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

purpose,  seen  Walter  and  Henry,  had  their  slide, 
the  excitement  was  over,  and  hauling  such  a  sled 
as  that  back  was  very  much  like  work  —  very 
much  indeed. 

Just  before  Walter  and  Ned  overtook  them  they 
had  come  to  the  foot  of  a  steep  hill.  At  the  sight 
of  this  obstacle,  Winthrop,  who  was  quite  young, 
gave  out. 

"  Will,  I  can't  do  any  more ;  my  legs  ache,  and 
I'm  almost  dead  ;  we  never  can  get  up  this  hill ;  " 
and  he  began  to  cry. 

"  Don't  cry.  Wint,"  said  Will,  wiping  the  little 
fellow's  tears  away  with  his  jacket-sleeve ;  "  this 
is  the  last  hill ;  stick  to  it  a  little  longer." 

"  I  can't.     I'm  all  tuckered  out." 

"I'll  tell  you  what  we'll  do,"  said  Edmund;  "we'll 
turn  the  trough  over,  sit  down  and  rest  a  while ; 
you'll  feel  better;  and  then  we'll  get»a  lot  of  stakes 
out  of  the  fence  and  put  under  it  for  rollers :  you 
can  put  them  under,  Wint,  as  fast  as  Will  and  I 
haul  it  along  ;  and  when  we  once  get  up  this  hill, 
we'll  do  well  enough.  I'll  give  you  my  knife  that's 
got  a  dog  on  the  handle  if  you'll  be  a  good  boy, 
and  not  give  up." 

"Will  you  truly,  Ed?" 


JOHN'S   FIRST   LESSON   IN   BABY-TENDING.  89 

"  Yes." 

They  were  thus  resting  when  overtaken  by 
Walter  and  Ned. 

"  Why  don't  you  go  home  and  leave  it,"  asked 
Walter,  "  and  get  it  some  other  time  ?  " 

"  It's  the  trough  we  water  the  cattle  in,"  replied 
Will,  "  and  we  want  it  in  the  morning.  •  Joe's  gone 
up  river  to  tell  father  you've  come,  and  bring  him 
home.  He'll  scold  if  he  finds  the  trough  gone." 

"  He'll  lick  us,"  said  Winthrop,  beginning  to  cry 
afresh. 

"  Don't  cry,"  said  Ned  ;  "  we'll  help  yon." 

"  I'm  not  going  to  drag  it;  let's  shoulder  it/'  said 
Walter. 

Ned  and  Walter  taking  the  larger  portion  of  it, 
they  managed  to  carry  it.  Winthrop,  too  short  to 
carry  with  the  others,  took  the  rope.  There  were 
some  sad  exceptions  to  the  wide-spread  rejoicing- 
consequent  upon  the  arrival  of  .the  ship.  We  re 
fer  to  those  whose  children  and  relatives  had  fallen 
in  the  death-grapple  on  the  deck  of  the  Langue- 
doc,  and  who  were  overwhelmed  with  sorrow, 
while  their  near  neighbors  were  rejoicing  at  the 
return  of  those  respecting  whom  they  had  so  long 
been  anxious. 


90       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

One  of  the  young  men  slain — Atherton  —  was 
comparatively  a  stranger  in  the  place,  though  the 
name  was  a  common  one  in  that  vicinity.  He 
came  into  the  town,  about  two  years  before  his 
death,  from  Canada,  where  his  father,  who  was  a 
trapper,  lived.  The  boy  had  always  been  engaged 
in  the  same*business.  Getting  short  of  provisions 
in  one  of  his  trapping  excursions,  he  came  into  a 
logging  camp,  where  he.  found  Sam  Holbrook,  who 
was  cook  to  the  gang.  One  was  about  as  rough 
as  the  other,  and  a  friendship  began  between  them, 
in  consequence  of  which,  Atherton,  when  not  trap 
ping,  made  it  his  home  with  Sam,  at  Pleasant  Cove, 
where  they  spent  the  greatest  part  of  their  lei 
sure  time  in  rifle  shooting,  sometimes  for  turkeys, 
and  sometimes  for  bank  bills  ;  and  when  Sam 
shipped  in  the  Casco,  he  persuaded  Atherton  to 
ship  as  green  hand.  He  was  not  of  much  use 
on  the  passage  out,  except,  being  a  powerful 
man,  to  pull  and  haul  about  deck ;  but  when  the 
hour  of  conflict  came,  and  the  rifle  was  placed  in 
his  hands,  he  was  invaluable.  Blaisdell  and  El- 
well,  however,  born  and  bred  in  the  town,  were 
integral  portions  of  the  community ;  and  the  news 
of  their  death  affected  deeply  not  merely  their 


JOHN'S   FIRST   LESSON  IN   BABY-TENDING.  91 

parents  and  near  relatives,. but  the  people  at  large, 
especially  that  of  Sam  Elwell.  His  father  had 
been  killed  two  years  before,  breaking  a  jam  of 
logs  at  the  falls  of  the  river  j  and  he,  the  only  child, 
became  the  main  dependence  of  his  mother. 

Sam  was  very  highly  respected  and  universally 
beloved  both  for  his  personal  qualities  and  the 
tender  affection  he  manifested  for  his  mother,  she 
being  left  with  a  farm  and  a  good  stock  of  cattle, 
although  there  were  outstanding  debts. 

But  no  one  among  the  whole  circle  of  relatives 
and  friends  was  so  sensibly  touched  by  his  death 
as  Walter'  Griffin.  Notwithstanding  some  differ 
ence  in  age,  they  had  been  constant  associates  both 
in  school  and  out.  Their  fathers'  farms  joined,  and 
they  were  in  the  habit  of  changing  works.  Wal 
ter  would  go  over  and  hoe  with  Sam  one  day,  and 
the  next  Sam  would  return  the  favor.  While  the 
Casco  was  loading  for  Martinique,  Walter  said  to 
him, — 

"  Come,  Sam,  hurry  up  your  harvesting.  Pick 
up  some  good  boy  to  stay  with  your  mother  and 
take  care  of  the  cattle  this  winter,  and  you  go  with 
me  in  the  ship.  Stay  here  and  you'll  only  eat  up 
all  you've  earned  this  summer.  I'll  put  you  in  the 


92       THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

way  of  making  a  great- deal  more  than  you  have 
since  your  father  died  ;  and  you  ought  to  do  it  if 
all  our  Will  says  is  true  about  a  little  girl  that 
don't  live  ten  miles  from  Sewall  Lancaster's." 

"  I  don't  see  how  you  make  that  out,  Walter ; 
the  wages  of  an  ordinary  seaman  wouldn't  amount 
to  anything." 

"  It  is  true  the  wages  wouldn't  amount  to 
much,  but  that  is  not  all ;  you've  got  a  good  many 
fowl,  a  very  likely  five-year-old  colt,  butter,  pota 
toes,  and  other  produce ;  put  them  aboard,  and 
take  them  out  there  for  a  venture.  Provisions  of 
all  kinds  are  very  high  there,  now  it  is  war  times, 
and  intercourse  uncertain.  The  English  have  a 
fleet  and  troops  there,  and  depend  pretty  much 
upon  the  States  for  supplies.  You'll  make  more 
in  one  trip  than  you  can  digging  here  in  two 
years,  and  bring  home  a  barrel  of  sugar,  a  barrel 
of  molasses,  and  a  bag  of  coffee  to  your  mother." 

"  And  be  with  you  to  boot ;  that  is  the  best  part 
of  it." 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  is  better  still.  You'll  learn 
seamanship,  and  I'll  help  you  to  rise  as  fast  as  you 
become  capable." 

Upon  this  Sam  set  to  work  in  earnest,  got   in 


JOHN'S  FIRST  LESSON  IN  BABY-TENDING.  93 

his  harvest,  and  hired  one  of  Peterson's  boys  to 
take  care  of  the  barn,  with  the  privilege  of  going 
to  school.  He  then  put  all  the  hens  in  coops, 
except  four  and  a  rooster,  barrelled  up  the  pota 
toes,  leaving  only  enough  for  his  mother  to  eat  and 
for  seed  in  the  spring,  and  also  his  onions. 

The  widow  had  a  large  yoke  of  oxen ;  but  in 
March  one  of  them  walked  off  on  the  ice,  broke 
through,  and  was  drowned  in  the  bay.  The  neigh 
bors  loaned  their  cattle  to  Sam  to  plough  his 
ground,  harrow  it,  and  haul  out  his  manure.  He 
made  a  crooked  yoke  and  traced  up  the  other  in 
order  to  plough  between  the  rows  of  his  corn  in 
hoeing  time.  This  ox  was  now  hog-fat,  having 
had  the  best  of  fall  feed,  and  pumpkins  arid  pota 
toes  beside.  He  was  in  good  order  in  the  spring, 
when  his  mate  was  drowned,  and  all  the  work  he 
had  done  since  was  to  plough  a  few  times  among 
the  corn  and  potatoes. 

There  never  was  a  smarter  boy  done  up  in  skin 
than  Sam  Elwell.  His  father,  for  some  years  be 
fore  his  death,  had  in  winters  gone  into  the  log 
ging  swamp,  and  in  summers  worked  in  saw-mills, 
or  on  the  river  driving  logs,  as,  being  a  very  capa 
ble  and  powerful  man,  he  could  earn  money  to  pay 


94  THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

for  his  land  faster  in  that  way  than  by  working  on 
the  land  itself.  Thus  the  boy  had  been  early 
trained  to  labor  and  responsibility.  Till  he  was 
sixteen  years  of  age,  the  father  was  frequently  at 
home  in  the  summer,  generally  once  a  fortnight  or 
month,  hiring  a  man  to  carry  on  the  place,  with 
whom  Sam  worked  when  not  at  school.  After  that 
period  he  kept  no  help ;  but  Sam  and  his  mother 
managed  everything,  and  the  father  was  only  at 
home  a  few  days  in  planting  and  through  haying. 
Thus  he  grew  up  dutiful,  ambitious,  and  self-reli 
ant.  He  had  been  a  short  trip  whaling,  from  Cape  * 
Cod,  and  one  voyage  with  Walter  in  the  "  Arthur 
Brown,"  but  after  the  death  of  his  father,  de- 

# 

voted  himself  to  the  care  of  his  mother.  Being 
thus  accustomed  to  plan  for  himself,  he  killed  the 
ox.  The  creature  was  large,  heavy  quartered,  and 
well  fatted,  making  two  barrels  of  mess  beef. 
He  sold  the  rough,  tallow,  hide,  and  shins,  and  some 
lambs,  and.  paid  up  the  last  year's  tax  ;  bought  his 
mother  a  pair  of  shoes  and  a  barrel  of  flour,  also 
some  glass,  and  mended  all  the  broken  windows  ; 
cut  up  wood,  and  put  it  in  the  shed  for  winter; 
hauled  sea-weed  from  the  beach,  and  banked  up 
the  house  to  the  windows  to  keep  the  frost  from 
the  cellar. 


JOHN'S   FIEST   LESSON  IN  BABY-TENDING.  95 

They  had  two  hogs ;  he  killed  the  largest,  — 
that,  after  taking  out  the  hams  and  leaf  lard,  made 
a  barrel  of  mess  pork,  —  leaving  the  other  for  his 
mother. 

Walter  lent  him  money  to  buy  enough  addition 
al  pork  of  the  neighbors  to  fill  two  barrels  more. 
These  articles,  with  some  butter  and  the  horse, 
were  put  aboard  the  ship  as  his  venture.  Before 
deciding  to  go  with  Walter,  he  had  bargained  for 
some  stones  for  his  father's  grave ;  and  in  order 
to  pay  for  them  and  leave  a  little  money  for  his 
mother's  expenses  during  his  absence,  and  in  the 
event  of  sickness,  he  went  on  board  the  Casco 
half  clothed.  This  coming  to  the  knowledge  of 
Henry  Griffin,  Eaton,  and  Lancaster,  who  were  in 
the  same  watch,  they  divided  with  him.  He  was 
the  only  boy  in  the  vessel,  and  lacked  two  months 
and  three  days  of  being  twenty-one  at  the  time  he 
was  killed.  There  was  not  a  dry  eye  in  that  ship's 
company  when  his  body  was  launched  overboard 
from  the  lee  gangway  of  the  Casco. 

These  reminiscences  in  respect  to  the  early  life 
of  the  boy  he  had  so  dearly  loved,  his  brief  life  at 
sea  and  violent  death,  passing  through  the  mind 
of  Walter  on  his  way  from  Captain  Ehines's,  re- 


96       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

called  the  resolution  he  had  previously  formed  of 
visiting  his  mother  at  an  early  hour  the  next 
morning.  They  even  followed  him  to  his  pillow, 
and  kept  him  wakeful  long  after  Ned  was  sound 
asleep.  He  reflected  that  he  had  persuaded  him  to 
go  with  him  in  the  vessel,  and  that  Sam  was  killed 
in  consequence  of  receiving  in  his  own  breast  the 
blow  destined  for  himself.  He  recalled  also  the 
surprise  and  delight  of  Sam  at  the  bountiful  re 
turns  of  his  venture,  and  with  what  pleasure  he 
anticipated  the  fyappiness  in  store  for  his  mother 
when  he  should  get  home ;  that  her  last  words 
were,  "  Walter,  take  good  care  of  my  boy,  for  he's 
a  dear  good  boy,  and  all  the  child  I've  got ;  "  and 
they  went  to  his  heart  like  a  knife.  Now  that 
dutiful,  affectionate  boy  was  sleeping  in  the  ocean, 
and  in  the  morning  he  was  to  call  upon  his  mother, 
whose  wounds  he  knew  would  bleed  afresh  when 
she  saw  him.  As  they  rose  from  the  breakfast 
table  the  next  morning,  Walter  saw  Peterson  and 
his  son  going  by  with  a  cart,  and  both  he  and  Ned 
went  out  to  hail  them. 

"  Where  are  you  going,  James  ?  "  asked  Walter. 

Instead  of  replying,  the  kindly  negro  grasped 
their  hands  and  wept.  At  length  he  said,  "I'm 


JOHN'S   FIRST   LESSON   IN   BABY-TENDING.  97 

gwine  to  de  ship,  Massa  Walter,  to  get  poor  Sam's 
things  ;  de  mate  gwine  'board  wid  me.  0,  Massa 
Walter,  Massa  Ned,  what  a  pity  !  dat  poor  boy  ! 
and  you  lubbed  him  so  much  ! " 

"  True,  James ;  but  what  must  it  be  for  his 
mother  !  I'm  going  to  see  her  this  morning ;  but 
I'll  wait  till  you  have  taken  the  things  there.  I 
couldn't  bear  to  be  in  the  house  when  they 
come." 

"  Walter,"  said  Mrs.  Elwell,  as  he  entered  the 
house,  "  you  are  come  to  see  a  lonely,  broken 
hearted  woman ;  but  don't  think  I'm  not  glad  to 
see  you  because  I  weep,  and  excuse  me  for  calling 
you  Walter,  for  this  trouble  takes  me  right  back 
to  the  time  when  you  used  to  come  in  with  your 
dinner-pail,  and  books  under  your  arm,  to  call  my 
poor  boy  to  go  to  school  with  you ;  for  you  were 
just  like  brothers,  and  always  sat  together.  Sam 
would  look  out  of  the  east  window  and  say, '  Moth 
er,  make  haste  and  put  up  my  dinner.  Walter's 
coming  down  the  rye-field  hill ; '  and  then  you'd 
go  off  together  so  loving." 

"  We  loved  each  other  as  well  as  we  could,  and 
he  lost  his  life  trying  to  save  mine.  I  almost 
thought  you  would  feel  that  I  ought  not  to  have 
7 


98       THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

persuaded  him  to  go  in  the  vessel  where  he  lost 
his  life." 

"  No,  Walter ;  you  did  it  to  help  him,  and,  as 
you  thought,  for  the  best.  We  don't  any  of  us 
know  what  is  in  store  for  us.  Do  you  remember 
when  you  and  Sam  were  little  mites  of  things, 
coming  in  and  getting  the  fire  shovel  to  dig  up  a 
little  hackmatack  that  you  found  in  the  swamp,  but 
you  couldn't  get  it  up,  came  in  crying,  and  took 
on  so,  that  I  went  and  dug  it  up  for  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  remember  it  just  as  well  as  though  it 
happened  yesterday  ;  and  I'll  tell  you  where  we  set 
it  —  right  by  the  end  door,  close  to  a  lilac  bush." 

"  Well,  it's  there  now ;  and  though  it  has  grown 
to  a  large  tree,  shaded  and  killed  out  the  lilac,  yet, 
as  I  look  at  it,  it  seems  as  though  the  roots  were 
in  my  heart,  for  trouble  brings  everything  up.  I 
think  now  what  happy  days  those  were.  I  didn't 
know  it  then,  though,  but  thought  I  wanted  the 
little  boy  to  grow  up.  Did  my  poor  boy  suffer 
much  ?  " 

"  No,  marm.     I  don't  think  he  sensed  anything." 

"  How  long  did  he  live  after  he  was  hurt  ?  " 

11 A  little  over  four  hours." 

"Couldn't  he  speak?" 


JOHN'S  FIRST   LESSON   IN   BABY-TENDING.  99 

"  No,  marm.  By  the  time  the  fight  was  over,  and 
we  could  attend  to  him,  and  know  who  was  hurt 
and  who  was  not, — for  we  were  all  fighting  for 
our  lives,  —  he  had  lost  so  much  blood  he  was 
nearly  lifeless,  and  I  don't  think  he  knew  or 
suffered  anything." 

"  I  know,  Walter,  it  don't  make  any  difference 
where  the  body  lies,  for  the  Lord  can  find  it ;  but 
still,  it  seems  dreadful  to  have  friends  buried  in 
the  ocean.  When  my  husband  was  killed,  it  seemed 
a  great  satisfaction  to  get  his  body,  though  it  was 
so  mangled  with  logs  and  rocks :  and  I  can  go  to 
his  grave,  and  think  that  in  God's  time  I  shall  lie 
beside  him  ;  but  I  shall  never  have  that  consola 
tion  in  regard  to  Samuel.  There's  his  chest 
James  Peterson  brought.  I  haven't  had  courage 
to  open  it.  I  don't  think  I  shall  till  Mary  comes. 
I  suppose  you  knew  he  was  engaged  to  Mary 
Colcord." 

"  Yes,  he  told  me  about  it." 

"  She's  coming  down  to  stop  with  me  to-night." 

After  taking  leave  of  Mrs.  Elwell,  Walter  spent 
the  rest  of  the  forenoon  in  obtaining  the  opinion 
of  the  crew  in  respect  to  selling  the  Languedoc, 
found  them  disposed  to  sell,  and  leave  it  out  to 
referees. 


100      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Captain  Rhines,  Lion  Ben,  and  John  had  told 
Walter  that  they  should  choose  Captain  John 
Savage  ;  the  ship's  company  chose  Seth  Storer ; 
and  they  two  chose  Nat  Edwards,  to  appraise  the 
vessel  and  estimate  the  freight  on  the  cargo  then 
in  the  brigantine.  In  the  afternoon  Ned  and  Wal 
ter  went  to  Captain  Rhines's. 

This  life  is  a  checkered  scene.  While  some  are 
entering,  others  are  leaving  it ;  while  some  are 
rejoicing  in  meeting  friends  they  scarcely  expected 
ever  to  see  again,  others  are  crushed  beneath  a 
weight  of  sorrows,  and  mourning  over  new-made 
graves.  So  thought  Walter,  as,  while  passing 
through  the  entry  of  Captain  Rhines,  he  listened  to 
the  loud  laughter  proceeding  from  the  sitting-room. 

"I  wonder  what  they  are  having  such  a  good 
time  about,"  said  Ned. 

"  It's  plain  they've  lost  no  friends  here,"  said 
Walter.  "  I'm  going  to  peek." 

Walter  pushed  gently  upon  the  door  that  was 
ajar,  enough  to  look  in  upon  the  merry  company, 
too  much  occupied  with  their  own  affairs  to  notice 
them.  John  Rhines  was  standing  on  the  hearth, 
and  his  wife  was  endeavoring  to  put  the  baby  in 
his  arms;  but  her  husband  held  back,  saying, — 


JOHN'S   FIRST   LESSON  IN  BABY-TENDING.        101 

"  Don't,  Fannie,  don't ;  I  shall  let  it  fall." 

The  rest  of  the  family  were  standing  around 
laughing,  and  urging  her  to  make  him  take  it ; 
while  old  Mrs.  Hadlock,  who  was  rather  feeble, 
sat  leaning  forward  in  her  chair,  her  spectacles 
shoved  up  on  her  forehead,  as  much  interested  as 
any  of  the  group.  The  kitten,  excited  by  the 
racket,  stood  on  her  hind  feet,  holding  by  one 
fore  paw  to  Fannie's  gown,  and  with  the  other 
striving  to  reach  the  baby's  long  dress. 

"  If  that  was  my  baby,"  said  Cameron,  "  I  don't 
believe  anybody  would  have  to  coax  me  to  take  it." 

"  Take  it,  John,"  said  his  wife ;  "  you  know 
you've  got  to  learn  to  hold  it." 

"Wait  till  it's  bigger,  Fannie." 

"  Poh  !    Hold  out  your  hands,  and  I'll  put  him  in." 

John  at  length  held  out  his  hands,  every  finger 
of  which  was  separated  to  its  greatest  extent.  It 
was  a  funny  sight  to  see  this  great  fellow,  now 
considered  the  strongest  man  in  town,  except 
Lion  Ben  and  Edmund  Griffin,  holding  that  little 
bit  of  a  baby  with  trepidation  and  anxiety  in  every 
feature,  and  bending  over  as  if  supporting  some 
great  weight. 

"I   should  think  that  baby  weighed  one   hun- 


102      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

dred  and  fifty,  by  the  face  he  makes  up,"  said  the 
captain. 

"  I  should  think  it  was  a  barrel  of  pork,"  said 
Lion  Ben.  "  Is  it  heavy,  John  ?  " 

"  Do  take  it,  Fannie.  I  shall  let  it  fall ;  I  know 
I  shall.  I  feel  it  slipping.  It  will  fall  on  the 
hearth." 

"  Let  me  have  it,"  said  the  Lion,  taking  the 
infant  from  John,  much  to  his  relief,  who  now  drew 
a  long  breath. 

"  There,  John,  that's  the  way  to  hold  a  baby  ; " 
and  placing  it  on  the  palm  of  his  right  hand,  he 
put  the  other  behind  it,  sitting  it  partially  upright. 
This  sight  occasioned  greater  merriment  than  the 
other ;  the  head  and  shoulders  of  the  infant  only 
occupied  the  centre  of  his  palm,  while  the  fingers 
extended  beyond,  and  Ben's  great  thumb,  larger 
than  the  baby's  arm,  stuck  up  over  its  head. 

Old  Mrs.  Hadlock  laughed  till  her  spectacles 
dropped  on  the  floor  and  the  tears  ran  down  her 
cheeks. 

"  Just  look  at  that  thumb  ;  just  look  at  it  —  will, 
you  ?  "  cried  Cameron.  "  Mrs.  Rhines,  there  was 
a  law  in  my  country,  that  a  man  might  beat  his 
wife  if  he  didn't  use  a  stick  larger  than  his 


JOHN'S  FIRST  LESSON  IN  BABY-TENDING.  —  Page  102. 


JOHN'S   FIRST  LESSON  IN  BABY-TENDING.        103 

% 

thumb.'  Ben  might  beat  you  with  a  sled-stake 
according  to  that." 

"  I  don't  feel  the  least  mite  afraid  of  him/'  said 
Sally. 

At  this  Walter  and  Ned,  unable  longer  to  restrain 
themselves,  joined  in  the  merriment,  and,  flinging 
the  door  wide  open,  entered  the  room. 

"  Seems  to  me  you're  having  kind  of  a  nice  time 
here,"  said  Walter. 

"  That's  so,"  said  the  captain.  "  We're  putting 
John  through  the  manual  —  learning  him  how  to 
hold  the  baby;  but  he's  dreadful  dull!  Never 
saw  a  green  hand,  trying  to  steer,  half  so  awk 
ward." 

"  It's  so  little,  Walter,"  said  John,  "  I  was  afraid 
to  take  hold  of  it  for  fear  I  should  hurt  it,  and 
afraid  if  I  didn't  it  would  fall  on  the  hearth." 

"  Little ! "  said  the  captain ;  "  it's  as  large  as 
you  was  at  the  same  age,  and  not  much  smaller 
than  Ben." 

"  0,  father,  I  never  was  so  small  as  that ! " 

"  Yes,  you  was ;  if  you  don't  believe  me,  ask 
your  mother." 

"  Captain,"  said  Walter,  "  I  think  the  wind  is 
hauling  to  north-east." 


104     THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

• 

"  Then  we  must  start  the  vessels  in  the  morn 
ing." 

"  I  have  seen  the  men ;  they  will  be  on  hand  by- 
sunrise." 

"  What  did  they  say  about  selling  ?  " 

"  They  were  all  willing.  I  told  them  you  would 
choose  Captain  Savage ;  they  said  they  would 
choose  Seth  Storer.  I  went  to  see  them.  They 
chose  Nat  Edwards." 

"  Those  are  all  good  men." 

"  I  went  to  see  Edwards ;  he  will  stand.  I  told 
them  they  had  better  go  on  board  the  brigantine 
and  see  her  to-day,  as  we  should  start  her  the  mo 
ment  the  wind  came  fair,  and  gave  them  a  copy  of 
my  bills  of  lading.  They've  gone  aboard  the  ves 
sel  this  afternoon." 

"  There's  that  iron,"  said  John ;  "  if  the  ship's 
going  away,  it  must  come  ashore  this  afternoon." 

"  What  iron  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

"  A  lot  of  old  iron,  father,  that  I  bought  in  Trini 
dad —  that  is,  what  Sam  Holland  didn't  fling  at  the 
pirates'  heads.  Just  what  we  want  to  go  into  the 
spars  of  this  vessel,  and  to  strap  dead-eyes,  and  for 
the  bobstays.  Father,  I  wish  you  could  have  heard 
or  seen  that  creature.  I  don't  think  he  knows 


JOHN'S   FIRST  LESSON   IN   BABY-TENDING.        105 

what  fear  is.  There  the  bullets  were  flying  round 
his  head ;  he  didn't  mind  them  more  than  though 
they  had  been  peas.  There  was  an  anvil  among 
the  old  iron,  with  the  horn  broken  ofi'.  He  took  it 
right  up  over  his  head,  as  though  it  didn't  weigh 
ten  pounds,  and,  screeching  out,  '  Stan'  from  un 
der  ! '  flung  it  down  on  the  head  of  a  nigger  that 
was  climbing  up  the  side,  smashed  his  head  all  to 
pieces,  broke  the  boat's  thwart  in  two,  and  went 
right  through  her  bottom.  Though  we  were  fight 
ing  for  our  lives,  I  couldn't  help  laughing  to  hear 
him  screech,  '  There !  didn't  I  tell  you  you'd  git 
hurted  if  you  didn't  stan'  from  under  ?  ' ' 

"  Come,"  said  Ben,  "  let  us  go  and  get  that  iron  ; 
take  father's  scow.  We'll  bring  it  all  at  once,  and 
get  back  by  supper  time." 

No  sooner  had  they  gone  than  Captain  Rhines 
brought  out  four  guns,  and  began  to  wash  out  the 
barrels  and  oil  the  locks ;  then,  setting  them  up  in 
the  corner  to  dry,  he  went  to  the  shore  to  over 
haul  his  gunning-float,  and  stop  some  rents  made 
by  the  sun. 

The  younger  portion  of  the  community  around 
Pleasant  Cove  and  Rhinesville  cherished  the  idea 
that  John  Rhines  was  nearly  as  strong  as  Lion 


106      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Ben,  notwithstanding  Joe  Griffin,  Captain  Rhines, 
and  the  older  people  all  shook  their  heads  when 
the  idea  was  broached,  as  it  frequently  was ;  but 
when  they  came  to  handle  the  iron,  and  put  it  into 
the  scow,  Walter  and  Ned  found  the  older  people 
knew  best,  and  never  again  instituted  comparisons 
between  Lion  Ben  and  other  men. 


THE  GODSOES.  107 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   GODSOES. 

AS  the  party  came  up  from  the  shore,  after 
landing  the  iron,  John  'made  a  signal  to 
Walter  to  lag  behind,  and  led  the  way  into  a 
rough  shed  that  stood  near  the  edge  of  the  bank, 
where  Captain  Rhines  kept  his  nets,  fishing-lines, 
decoys,  boats'  sails,  paint-pots,  and  other  gear. 
John  turned  a  half-hogshead  tub  bottom  up,  and 
they  sat  down  upon  it. 

"I've  been  trying,  Walter,  ever  since  we  got 
home,  to  catch  you  alone.  Now,  tell  how  you  man 
aged  it  with  old  Mr.  Godsoe." 

"  I  didn't  manage  it  at  all ;  I  haven't  seen  him." 

"  How  is  that  ?  I  should  think,  if  he  missed  you 
at  the  shore,  he  would  have  come  up  to  your  house 
as  fast  as  his  old  legs  would  carry  him." 

"  Well,  he  was  in  a  terrible  way,  he  and  his  wife 
both,  when  they  heard  that  we  were  attacked  by  a 


108      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

pirate,  and  that  the  captain  of  her  was  Pete  Clash, 
because  they  knew  that  their  John  went  with  him, 
and  that  they  kept  together  for  years  afterwards, 
because  some  of  our  boys  saw  both  of  them  on 
board  a  Guineaman,  and  told  them  about  it.  The 
old  gentleman  posted  right  off  to  find  me,  but  I 
had  gone  down  to  see  Sam's  mother.  He  asked 
father  whether  I  had  seen  or  heard  anything  of 
John,  or  if  he  was  on  board  the  pirate  with  Clash. 
Father  said  I  hadn't  said  anything  about  seeing 
him,  and,  if  he  had  been  on  board  the  vessel,  of 
course  I  would  have  said  something  about  it.  He 
then  went  to  Danforth  Eaton,  and  said  to  him, 
'  Danforth,  you  know  my  poor  boy  went  off  with 
Clash,  and  that  the  only  time  we  ever  heard  from 
him  they  were  together.  Do  you  think  he  was 
aboard  that  vessel  ?  Now,  Danforth,  if  you  know 
anything  about  it,  tell  me,  for  anything  is  better 
than  this  dreadful  doubt  that  has  been  wearing  on 
his  mother  and  me  for  years.'  Danforth  said  he 
replied,  '  No,  uncle,  I  know  he  wasn't  there,  or  I 
should  have  seen  him,  and  I  should  certainly  have 
known  him.'  This  served  to  pacify  him,  and  he 
gave  it  up." 

"  I  wonder  what  Dan  would  say  if  we  should 


THE   GODSOES.  109 

tell  him  he  wanted  to  knock  John  on  the  head  with 
the  boat's  tiller  after  he  was  wounded,  and  was  his 
doctor  for  weeks." 

"  Since  that  I  have  dodged  the  old  gentleman." 

"  I  should  have  thought  your  folks  would  have 
questioned  you." 

"  They  did.  When  I  came  home,  mother  said, 
'  Mr.  Godsoe  has  been  here  to  see  you,  to  inquire 
for  John.  He  was  afraid  he  might  have  been 
aboard  that  vessel  with  Pete  Clash.'  I  replied 
that  they  were  all  negroes,  Portuguese,  French 
men,  and  Spaniards,  except  Pete  Clash,  and  a  man 
who  called  himself  Richard  Arkwright,  and  said 
that  he  hailed  from  Shields,  England ;  and  that 
ended  the  matter,  as  far  as  seeking  information 
from  me  was  concerned ;  but  there's  the  supper 
horn.  Let  us  go." 

Although  Walter  congratulated  himself  upon 
being  relieved  from  further  questioning,  the  anx 
iety  of  Mr.  Godsoe  was  not  allayed  by  conversing 
with  Eaton  and  Mrs.  Griffin,  neither  were  his  fears, 
that  his  prodigal  son  might  have  been  one  of  the 
brigantine's  crew,  entirely  removed,  as  we  shall 
perceive,  if,  leaving  the  merry  company  at  the 
captain's,  we  join  ourselves  to  the  circle  around 


110      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

his  fireside.  Mr.  Godsoe  and  his  wife  were  in 
good  circumstances,  the  parents  of  a  numerous 
family,  and,  though  on  the  declivity  of  life,  still 
vigorous.  Although  in  the  spring  and  fall  afflicted 
somewhat  with  rheumatism,  the  old  gentleman 
could  still  perform  a  good  day's  work,  while  his 
wife,  who  was  younger,  could  spin,  weave,  milk, 
and  make  butter  with  the  best.  They  were  uni 
versally  respected  for  their  sincere  piety  and 
neighborly  qualities.  The  old  gentleman  had  been 
a  sailor  in  his  youth,  but  early  abandoned  the  pur 
suit  to  till  the  soil.  Edward,  the  youngest  child, — 
an  intelligent,  industrious  young  man,  of  excellent 
disposition,  and  unmarried,  —  lived  with  his  par 
ents.  These  three,  together  with  a  hired  man  in 
the  summer,  and  female  help  occasionally,  com 
posed  the  home  circle,  the  remaining  children, 
with  the  exception  of  John,  being  married,  and 
settled  not  far  off.  The  misconduct  and  absence 
of  their  youngest  son  were  sources  of  great  anxiety. 
Nevertheless,  they  were  in  general  cheerful,  being 
sustained  by  the  consolations  of  religion,  and  never 
ceased  to  hope  and  pray  for  his  reformation  and 
return.  It  was  the  custom  of  the  family  to  per 
form  the  evening  devotions  directly  after  supper. 


THE  GODSOES.  Ill 

"  Edward,"  said  the  old  gentleman,  as  they  rose 
from  the  table,  "  hand  me  the  Bible  and  my 
glasses." 

He  read  Psalm  cxvi.  They  were  accustomed 
to  read  the  Scriptures  in  course.  After  pouring 
out  his  heart  in  prayer,  he  said, — 

"  Them  are  good  words,  wife.  Seems  as  though 
they  were  just  made  a-purpose  for  us  at  this  pres 
ent  time  to  hold  us  up,  they're  so  kind  of  hearten 
ing.  David  says  he  means  to  pray  to  God  just  as 
long  as  he  lives,  because  he  feels  he  ain't  talking 
in  the  air,  but  the  Lord  listens  and  hears  to  him, 
just  as  he  has  many  times  afore.  I  ain't  any 
scholar,  but  I  take  it  he  means  to  say  that  where 
he's  found  help  he  intends  to  keep  going,  and  to 
let  the  Lord  know  he's  sensible  of  his  goodness. 
That's  nateral,  to  go  to  the  friend  that's  allers  stuck 
by  us,  afore  seeking  to  strangers.  How  is  that, 
wife  ?  Does  it  strike  you  that  way  ?  " 

"  Yes,  husband,  because  4ae  says  arterwards  that 
he  was  in  great  distress,  and  the  Lord  took  him 
out  of  it." 

"  All  our  children,  except  John,  have  been  a  raal 
blessing  and  comfort  to  us.  We  believe  the  Lord 
has  heard  our  prayer  for  them,  and  that  Edward, 


112      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Isaac,  and,  Mary  have  given  their  hearts- to  him; 
and  as  I  read  that  psalm,  it  seemed  to  say  to  me 
that  if  we  keep  going  to  the  Lord,  that  has  done 
so  much  for  us,  and  are  thankful  for  all  that's  past, 
he'll  remember  this  poor  boy  of  ours,  and  if  he 
don't  see  fit  to  restore  him  to  us,  will  have  mercy 
on  his  soul ;  or  if  he's  dead,  to  hope  the  Lord  has 
forgiven  his  sins ;  for  we  did  our  duty  by  him  as 
far  as  we  knew." 

"  Father,"  said  Edward,  "  you  don't  think  John 
was  in  the  brigantine  —  do  you  ?  " 

"  0,  Mr.  Godsoe,"  said  his  wife,  "  I  never  can 
believe  our  boy  would  turn  pirate,  and  try  to  kill 
his  own  folks.  He  never  was  like  Peter  Clash ; 
and  before  he  came  here,  and  when  John  used 
to  have  the  Griffin  boys,  Isaac  Murch,  and  John 
Rhines  for  playmates,  and  before  he  took  to  going 
with  that  old  man-of-wars-man,  Dick  Halpin,  he 
was  a  good  boy,  and  obedient." 

"  As  for  saying,  wife,  that  I  believe  our  boy  was 
one  of  those  pirates,  I  can't ;  but  here's  where  it 
is :  we  know  he  went  away  with  Clash  to  Nova 
Scotia,  because  the  captain  they  went  with  told 
me  so  ;  we  know  too  that  Tom  Banister  saw  them  in 
the  West  Indies  but  a  few  years  ago  ;  so  we  know 


THE   GODSOES.  113 

they  kept  together,  and  were  shipmates  then 
aboard  a  Guineaman.  Merrithew  says  four  of  the 
pirates  jumped  overboard  out  of  the  boat  when  Sam 
Holland  flung  down  the  scalding  water.  Sewall 
Lancaster  shot  a  man  off  the  cross-trees  they  never 
found,  though  he  fell  on  deck ;  and  there  might  be 
a  good  many  more  killed,  and  flung  overboard  by 
the  pirates  themselves,  or  that  jumped  overboard. 
What  wouldn't  I  give  to  be  downright  sartain  that 
he  wasn't  among  those  missing !  I  don't  believe 
it,  wife ;  I  don't  believe  it,  Edward ;  still  there's 
that  terrible  doubt,  gnawing,  gnawing  ever  since 
I  heard  that  Pete  Clash  was  captain  of  that 
vessel." 

"0.  husband,  do  you  remember  how  dreadful 
sick  John  was  when  he  was  a  year  old,  and  how 
worried  we  were  for  fear  he  would  die?  How 
little  we  knew  then  of  all  the  heartaches  that  in 
nocent  babe  would  some  time  give  us.  Often  now, 
when  I  see  mothers  crying,  and  taking  on  as 
though  their  hearts  would  break  over  some  little 
infant,  I  think  it  is  not  allers  the  bitterest  tears 
that  are  shed  on  the  grave,  or  around  the  coffin." 

The  sudden  and  unusual  excitement  begotten 
by  the  roar  of  the  Languedoc's  long  eighteen  was 


114      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

not  destined  soon  to  subside ;  everything  now  went 
with  a  rush.  No  sooner  had  Walter  and  Ned 
taken  leave,  than  Captain  Rhines  said,  — 

"  Now  we  must  turn  in  right  off;  there's  plenty 
to  do  in  the  morning.  John,  I've  cleaned  the 
guns;  there's  some  broken  flocks  of  wild  geese 
round  the  bay,  though  the  heft  of  'em  are  gone. 
I  haven't  shot  a  bird  this  spring  —  felt  too  down 
hearted.  You  and  I  must  be  off  by  three  o'clock, 
and  see  if  we  can't  get  some  geese,  or  whistlers, 
or  something." 

"  Can't  I  go,  father?  "  said  Ben. 

"  No,  you're  too  big ;  the  float  won't  hold  us. 
We  must  be  back  to  breakfast,  for  I  must  have 
that  piece  of  corn  in  before  Edmund  Griffin  gets 
his  in." 

"  Then  I'll  help  get  the  Casco  under  way,"  said 
Ben ;  "  then,  Sally,  we  must  go  home.  It  is  time 
I  was  ploughing." 

The  sun  was  little  over  an  hour  high,  the  next 
morning,  when  Mrs.  Rhines,  looking  from  the 
kitchen  window,  exclaimed,  — 

"  Here  comes  John  and  his  father,  with  a  back- 
load  of  some  kind  of  birds,  and  breakfast  ain't 
ready." 


THE   GODSOES.  115 

"Four  geese,  seven  whistlers,  and  one  duck," 
said  the  captain,  as  they  threw  down  their  birds. 
"  Ought  to  got  two  more  geese,  but  John's  gun 
missed  fire.  Went  over  to  Smutty  Nose,  just 
threw  the  tolers  into  the  edge  of  the  water,  for 
the  whistlers  were  right  in  sight,  and  hid  behind 
a  clump  of  bushes ;  they  swam  right  in.  We 
cut  away,  and  got  seven ;  wasn't  fifteen  minutes. 
Breakfast  ready,  wife  ?  " 

"  Almost.     Ben  hasn't  come  yet." 

"Well,  he's  coming.  They've  hove  up  the  an 
chor,  and  made  sail  on  the  ship.  I  saw  him  sit 
down  to  his  oars  just  as  we  hauled  the  float  up. 
I  don't  see  where  Bicker  is ;  he  was  to  be  here  to 
help  plough.  Here  he  comes." 

As  soon  as  the  meal  was  despatched,  John  took 
his  hat,  and  saying,  "  Good  by,  Ben  and  Sally ;  I 
shall  be  over  to  the  island  before  a  week,"  pre 
pared  to  leave. 

"  Where  are  you  going,  John  ? "  asked  the 
captain. 

"  To  the  ship-yard.  Charlie  wants  me  to  do  the 
iron-work  of  the  ship.  Joe  Griffin's  going  to  help 
me  till  his  farming  comes  on."  * 

"  Going  to  work  so  soon!  "  said  his  mother.     "I 


116      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

thought  we  should  have  had  you  at  home  a  little 
while." 

"  Charlie  has  put  eighty  men  on  the  vessel ;  they 
are  as  thick  as  they  can  work ;  want  to  get  the 
vessel  out  to  Martinique,  and  away  again,  before 
the  hurricane  months  come.  I  shall  be  at  home 
every  night,  mother." 

"  Can't  go,  Ben,"  said  the  captain  ;  "  got  to  help 
eat  a  goose." 

"  We  must  go,  father ;  we're  needed  at  home." 

"  Nonsense  !  Lucy  is  as  good  as  a  man  to  look 
out,  and  a  great  deal  better  than  some  men." 

"  We've  been  away  a  good  while  ;  there's  lambs 
and  calves  coming  along,  and  Lucy  has  a  good 
deal  of  milk  to  take  care  of;  the  children  are 
young,  and  will  think  something  has  happened." 

It  was  one  of  those  beautiful,  balmy  spring 
mornings,  that  people  who  have  passed  the  merid 
ian  of  life  generally  contrive  to  mar  the  enjoy 
ment  of,  by  declaring  it  to  be  a  weather-breeder, 
and  too  fine  to  last. 

The  Casco  and  the  Languedoc  were  slowly 
rounding  the  point  that  formed  one  side  of  the 
cove,  for  the  wind  was  light,  the  ship  bound  to 
Portland,  the  brigantine  to  Boston.  Lion  Ben  pull- 


THE  GODSOES.  117 

ing  out  of  the  cove,  the  blades  of  his  oars  glisten 
ing  in  the  sun  as  he  lifted  them  from  the  water ; 
robins  and  sparrows  eagerly  searching  the  earth 
for  worms,  as  Ricker  and  Tom  Valentine  took  the 
plough  from  the  cart  and  straightened  the  cattle 
in  the  furrow. 

"  I  declare,"  said  the  captain,  as  he  threw  off  his 
coat  and  grasped  the  plough-handle,  "  this  plough 
hasn't  had  anything  done  to  her  after  all,  and  we 
carried  her  home  on  purpose.  The  boys'  coming 
home  has  knocked  everything  else  out  of  my 
head.  Can't  break  the  day's  work ;  she  must  go 
now ;  sorry  though.  I  wanted  to  make  good  work 
to-day." 

The  captain  did  make  excellent  work,  however. 
There  were  no  balks,  the  furrow  was  laid  over  flat 
and  suent,  while  the  robins,  abandoning  the  ground 
previously  ploughed,  kept  close  to  the  captain's 
heels,  to  catch  the  worms  and  grubs  he  unearthed. 

"  Why,  this  plough  goes  better  than  she  did  the 
other  day,"  he  said,  after  the  first  bout.  "  Why, 
she  goes  first  rate,"  said  he,  after  two  bouts  more ; 
"  the  chain  must  be  hooked  different." 

"  The  chain  is  hooked  just  exactly  where  it  was 
before,"  said  Tom  —  "in  the  next  link  to  the 
swivel." 


118      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Then  the  clevis  has  been  shifted." 

"  No,  sir ;  the  clevis  is  just  where  it  was  when 
we  left  work  the  other  day." 

"  Then  what  under  heavens  makes  so  much  dif 
ference  in  her  going  ?  Now  she  turns  first  rate ; 
then  she  made  miserable  work  of  it." 

"  Guess  I  know,"  said  Ricker,  "  what's  done  it." 

"What?" 

"  I  think  the  pint  of  her  was  crooked,  and  that 
big  gun  that  was  fired  the  other  morning  straight 
ened  it.  It  let  a  melancholy  old '  gentleman  of  my 
acquaintance  know  that  his  boy  had  got  home." 

"  Is  that  so  ?  " 

"  Bet  a  gallon  of  cider  on  it,  captain." 

"  Won't  take  you  up ;  'fraid  I  should  lose  the 
cider.  —  How  is  Charlie  getting  along?"  said  the 
captain,  when  he  met  John  at  the  supper  table. 

"  He's  got  his  house  full  of  men,  and  part  of 
them  sleep  in  the  barn,  and  some  go  home  nights ; 
the  riggers  came  this  forenoon,  brought  the  rig 
ging  in  a  sloop  from  Portland  all  fitted,  and  the 
sails;  have  set  the  masts,  and  will  put  the  rigging 
over  the  mast-heads  to-morrow.  They  are  going 
to  load  and  rig  her  on  the  stocks,  and  bend  her 
sails.  There's  a  crowd  of  them,  I  tell  you  —  calk- 


THE  GODSOES.  119 

ers,  riggers,  blacksmiths,  and   carpenters,  all  at 
work  together." 

Walter  returned  from  Portland  the  same  night 
that  the  captain  got  through  planting  his  corn, 
having  left  his  mate  to  finish  discharging  the 
Casco,  and  bring  her  back.  Not  having  made  up 
their  minds  what  to  do  with  her,  they  saved  port 
charges  by  keeping  her  at  home ;  and  she  wanted 
some  repairs,  which  they  could  make  cheaper  at 
the  yard  of  Charlie  Bell  than  at  Portland.  Wal 
ter  now  put  on  a  check  shirt,  and  went  to  work 
with  the  rest  on  his  vessel,  a  brigantine  of  three 
hundred  tons,  but  as  yet  without  a  name ;  built  for 
speed,  as  that  was  now  the  great  requisite.  A  better 
illustration  of  American  enterprise  than  was  fur 
nished  by  the  fitting  away  of  that  vessel  it  would 
be  difficult  to  find.  Along  the  bilge  on  both  sides 
were  calkers  driving  oakum;  below  them,  men 
paying  seams  with  pitch,  and  covering  the  whole 
surface  of  the  plank  with  brimstone  and  tar  —  the 
best  they  could  do  for  a  bottom  in  those  days. 
On  deck,  riggers  were  sending  yards  aloft,  and 
blacksmiths  driving  bolts. 

Into  a  large  bow  port,  made  for  the  purpose, 
barrels  of  pork,  beef,  lard,  and  bread  were  going ; 


120      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

and  up  the  sides  corn,  meal,  fish,  and  beans  ;  yet 
there  was  no  confusion ;  all  was  systematized  ;  each 
man  had  his  work,  each  gang  their  boss.  There 
was  no  plugging  of  bolt-heads,  planing  wales,  or 
planks,  or  any  of  the  nice  finish  that  is  now  put  on 
vessels ;  broadaxe,  adze,  and  foreplane  did  the 
work ;  oil,  lampblack,  or  bright  varnish  served  for 
paint. 

While  Walter  was  at  Portland,  Captain  Rhines, 
Ben,  and  John  had  bought  the  Languedoc ;  they 
had  also  made  an  arrangement  with  Ned,  before 
he  left,  to  take  a  quarter  and  become  master,  pro 
vided  they  bought  her.  They  now  met  at  Captain 
Rhines's,  together  with  the  owners  of  the  Casco, 
to  talk  over  matters  in  regard  to  both  vessels. 

"  Friends/'  said  the  captain,  "  when  Jonathan 
Elwell  was  killed,  a  few  years  ago,  he  hadn't  paid 
for  his  place  ;  there  was  most  three  hundred  dol 
lars  back.  After  his  death,  Sam  brought  it  down 
to  two  hundred  ;  but  now  he  is  dead,  poor  boy, 
and  she  is  left  alone,  and,  more  than  that,  very 
poor,  with  nothing  but  her  thirds  of  that  place,  that 
she  can't  carry  on.  Her  husband  was  killed,  made 
no  will,  and  the  place  fell  to  Sam.  He  was  killed, 
made  no  will,  and  the  place  belongs  to  Uncle  Sam 


THE   GODSOES.  121 

Elwell,  Jonathan's  brother,  the  nearest  kin.  She 
wants  to  stay  there  ;  the  place  is  dear  to  her.  The 
ship  has  made  a  profitable  vige ;  paid  for  herself; 
all  our  relatives  have  come  home  safe.  What  say 
you  to  buying  that  place  (Elwell  don't  want  it ; 
will  sell  it  cheap,  because  it  is  encumbered  with 
the  widow's  thirds),  and  giving  her  a  right-out 
deed  of  it?" 

"  I  say  amen  to  it,  with  all  my  heart,"  replied 
Walter. 

"  And  I,"  responded  Lion  Ben,  Charlie  Bell,  and 
Captain  Murch.  Fred  Williams  also  assented 
with  great  readiness. 

"  I'll  tell  you,"  said  the  captain,  "  how  it  is  : 
no  other  spot  can  ever  seem  to  her  like  that.  Her 
husband  sleeps  there ;  she  has  spent  a  great  many 
happy  years  there  before  her  trouble  came  ;  there 
is  the  orchard  Sam  set  out,  and  everything  she 
sees  reminds,  her  of  him.  Some  folks  couldn't 
bear  to  stay  there,  and  be  reminded  of  their  loss ; 
but  it  ain't  so  with  her.  I've  known  her  from  a 
girl,  and  know  her  mind  on  such  things.  To  take 
her  away  from  there  would  break  her  heart.  The 
next  thing,"  he  continued,  "  is  to  know  what  we 
shall  do  with  this  brigantine,  now  we've  got  her." 


122      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  BLAND  GLEN. 

"  I  suppose,"  said  Ben,  "  we  must  have  her  regis 
tered,  and  make  an  American  vessel  of  her,  enti 
tled  to  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  an  American 
vessel,  before  we  can  do  much  with  her,  especially 
in  these  ticklish  times,  when  very  little  respect  is 
paid  to  the  papers  of  any  neutral  vessel." 

"  There's  no  foreign  built  vessel  can  be  regis 
tered,"  said  the  captain, "  even  if  bought  by  Amer 
icans,  except  she  has  been  condemned  as  a  prize, 
or  been  wrecked  and  repaired  at  an  expense  of 
the  greater  part  of  her  value,  so  as  to  make  her,  to 
all  intents,  American  built.  We  shall  have  to  pe 
tition  Congress." 

"  There'll  be  a  long  tail  to  that,"  said  Ben. 

"  We  can  petition  right  off,  and  send  it  to  Con 
gress  ;  in  the  mean  time,  obtain  a  certificate  of 
ownership  from  the  custom-house,  a  sea  letter, 
and  run  her  under  that.  If  it  was  only  war  out 
right, —  and  all  it  lacks  is  just  the  name,  —  she 
would  make  a  splendid  privateer.  Wouldn't  she 
pick  a  vessel  out  of  a  convoy  as  a  hawk  takes  a 
pigeon  out  of  a  flock,  right  in  the  face  and  eyes  of 
the  men-of-war,  and  show  them  a  clean  pair  of 
heels  afterwards?" 

"  How  .shall  we  get  that  name  off  of  her  ?  "  said 


THE   GODSOES.  123 

John.  "  French  built  and  with  a  French  name, 
she  would  stand  a  poor  chance  to  fall  in  with  an 
English  man-of-war." 

"  How  would  you  go  to  work  if  you  wanted  to 
change  your  own  name  ?  " 

"  Petition  the  Great  and  General  Court." 

"  You  must  petition  Congress  in  regard  to  a 
vessel." 

"  What  shall  we  call  her  ?  "  asked  Ben. 

"  She  was  named  before  after  a  province  of 
France,  suppose  we  call  her  the  '  Massachusetts.'  " 


124      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH. 

IT  was  about  eleven  o'clock  at  night  when  Lion 
Ben  was  awakened  by  the  barking  of  his  dog, 
and  shortly  after  some  one  tapped  on  his  bedroom 
window. 

"  Who's  there  ?  " 

"  John  and  Walter." 

"  Any  bad  news  ?  "  said  Ben,  as  he  opened  the 
door. 

"  No,  but  we  couldn't  get  time  to  come  to  the 
island  in  the  daytime,  so  came  in  the  night.  It  is 
snapping  times  over  there,  I  tell  you  ;  corn  and 
flour  going  down  the  main  hatchway,  beef  and  pork 
coming  into  the  bow  port,  riggers  setting  up  rig 
ging,  and  Peterson  driving  oakum." 

"  What  sent  you  over  here  this  time  of  night  ?  " 

"  0,  necessity,  the  mother  of  invention.  Charlie 
wants  you  to  cut  him  launching-ways  on  the 


THE   MIDNIGHT  LAUNCH.  125 

island.  He's  thinned  off  the  big  trees  round  the 
cove,  and  it's  bad  hauling  such  sticks,  this  time 
of  year,  any  distance  on  wheels  over  rough 
ground.  They  will  have  to  be  rousing  Jbig  sticks, 
because  the  vessel  is  to  be  loaded ;  but  he  says 
there  are  trees  on  the  upper  end  of  the  island 
that  you  can  cut,  roll  into  the  water,  and  tow 
right  to  the  stern  of  the  vessel." 

"  How  big  does  he  want  '.em  ?  " 

"  He  don't  know.  Says  he  never  saw  a  ves 
sel  loaded  on  the  stocks  ;  but  he's  bound  to  do 
it,  and  leaves  you  to  judge  of  the  size." 

"  I  suppose  they  ought  to  be  twelve  by  fifteen 
or  eighteen  inches.  But  what  makes  him  load  on 
the  stocks?" 

"Because,"  said  Walter,  "it  will  save  time,  and 
handling  over  stuff.  When  she's  finished,  she's 
loaded.  The  English  are  short  of  supplies,  the 
French  privateers  have  captured  so  many  of  their 
vessels,  and  the  sooner  I  get .  there  the  more  I 
shall  get.  Besides,  I  want  to  get  away  from 
there  before  the  hurricane  months.  I  would  also 
like  to  oblige  the  English  admiral.  He  treated 
us  handsomely;  gave  up  the  Languedoc  to  us 
when  he  might  just  as  well  have  kept  her;  said 


126      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

he  had  heard  of  the  treaty  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States,  and  was  glad  of  it." 

"  Charlie  wants  you  to  build  the  ways,"  said 
John,  "  so, as  to  have  the  vessel  launched  the  mo 
ment  she  is  ready." 

"  But  who's  going  to  do  my  farming  ?  and  my 
sheep  must  be  sheared." 

"  He  says,  if  you'll  only  boss  the  job,  see  to 
cutting  the  sticks,  getting  them  over,  building  the 
ways,  and  get  the  vessel  all  ready  to  launch  (be 
cause  he's  got  enough  to  do  to  finish  up  the  car 
penter  work),  he'll  send  Thorndike  and  Harry 
Williams  over  to  do  your  farming;  Joel  Ricker 
and  Joe  Griffin  to  help  you  cut  and  hew  the 
sticks  of  timber." 

"  What  sloop  is  that  lying  at  the  yard  ?  " 

"  A  New  London  sloop,  loaded  with  corn  to  go 
into  the  vessel." 

"  Is  the  rudder  hung  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  What  are  the  riggers  about  ?  " 

"  Setting  up  rigging ;  going  to  bend  sails  to 
morrow." 

"How  is  father?" 

"  Happy  as  a  clam  at  high  water ;  proud  as  a 


THE  MIDNIGHT  LAUNCH.  127 

peacock  because  lie  got  done  planting  before  Ed 
mund  Griffin.  Such  driving  times  just  suit  him  ; 
says  it  is  almost  as  good  as  being  at  sea." 

The  vessel  was  at  last  ready,  cargo  on  board, 
sails  bent,  crew  shipped,  and  their  dunnage  in 
the  forecastle.  Sewall  Lancaster  was  mate,  Henry 
Griffin  second  mate,  and  among  the  crew  were 
three  men  who  were  in  the  Casco. 

Some  boys  will  doubtless  read  this  book  who 
never  saw  a  vessel,  many  who  never  saw  one 
launched,  and  many  more  who  have  seen  vessels 
launched,  who  could  not  for  the  life  of  them  tell 
how  it  is  performed. 

Let  us  look  on  while  Lion  Ben  and  Captain 
Rhines,  with  a  gang  of  carpenters  to  assist  them, 
proceed  to  lay  the  ways. 

Where  there  is  an  abundant  depth  of  water,  ves 
sels  are  almost  universally  set  up  with  the  stern 
to  the  water ;  but,  where  the  water  is  shoal,  and 
there  is  risk  of  their  striking  the  bottom,  they  are 
set  up  the  other  way,  and  launched  bow  foremost. 
The  reason  of  this  is,  that  vessels  are  fuller  forward 
than  aft,  and  when  they  are  launched  stern  fore 
most,  plunge  deeper  than  when  launched  the  other 
way. 


128      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Now,  this  vessel  was  very  sharp  aft.  Charlie 
had  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  make  a  fast 
sailer,  a  real  racer,  in  order  that  she  might  stand  a 
better  chance  of  escaping  the  French  and  English 
cruisers,  according  as  she  might  be  bound  to 
French  or  English  ports. 

There  was  not  a  great  depth  of  water  at  his 
yard  ;  he  had,  therefore,  as  the  vessel  was  so  sharp, 
and  would  plunge  deep,  set  her  up  to  launch  bow 
foremost. 

The  keel  of  a  vessel  sits  on  blocks  about  four 
feet  apart  and  three  feet  in  height,  and  as  the 
keel  is  "  shoe,"  and  all  in  the  neighborhood  of  two 
feet  in  depth,  this  affords  distance  sufficient  be 
tween  the  bottom  of  the  vessel  and  the  ground  to 
work  under  the  bottom.  These  blocks  on  the 
upper  side  slope  about  five  eighths  of  an  inch  to  a 
foot.  The  vessel  is  kept  upright  by  shores  on 
each  side ;  she  is  placed  as  near  the  edge  of  the 
water  at  high  tide  as  is  possible,  and  not  interfere 
with  working,  that  is,  provided  she  sits  on  the 
ground  as  Charlie  Bell's  vessel  did.  Sometimes 
there  is  a  wharf  or  platform  built  over  the  water, 
and  the  vessel  is  built  on  that.  In  that  case  the 
ways  do  not  require  to  be  so  long. 


THE  MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH.  129 

•The  first  thing  that  Lion  Ben  and  his  carpenters 
did,  was  to  place  the  large  sticks  he  had  brought 
from  Elm  Island,  in  parallel  lines,  each  side  of  the 
vessel,  and  under  her  bottom  from  her  stern-post, 
down  on  to  the  beach,  at  low  water ;  the  ends  that 
would  be  under  water  were  kept  down  with 
stones,  and  they  were  strongly  fastened  together 
by  cross-ties,  to  prevent  their  spreading,  and 
thoroughly  blocked  beneath,  that  they  might  not 
spring  or  settle,  as  they  were  to  bear  the  whole 
weight  of  the  vessel  and  her  cargo.  These  tim 
bers  §  were  made  smooth  on  the  upper  surface, 
laid  with  a  perfectly  true  slope  into  the  water 
at  an  angle  of  seven  eighths  of  an  inch  to  a  foot ; 
this  is  called  the  sliding  plank,  because  the  vessel 
slides  on  it  into  the  water.  A  ribbon  of  wood, 
five  inches  square,  was  now  fastened  to  the  outer 
edge  of  this  timber,  and  braced  by  a  great  num 
ber  of  shores,  one  end  of  which  rests  on  the 
ground  and  against  posts  driven  into  the  soil, 
and  the  other  ends  are  confined  to  the  ribbon. 
This  ribbon  is  to  form  a  groove,  in  order  to  pre 
vent  the  cradle,  which  is  to  slide  on  this  timber, 
from  running  off  sidewise.  The  whole  surface 
of  this  timber  is  generally  smeared  with  tallow, 
9 


THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

soap,  and  oil.  Lion  Ben  and  Captain  Bhines, 
however,  strewed  flax-seed  on  the  timber  with 
the  grease,  which,  when  it  is  ground  and  made 
hot  by  the  friction,  is  the  best  of  lubricants,  because 
it  is  all  available,  and  in  warm  weather,  grease 
often  strikes  into  the  wood  before  the  vessel  starts, 
leaving  the  surface  dry.  These  timbers  are  the 
sliding  planks  on  which  the  vessel  is  to  run,  and 
are  about  as  far  apart  as  one  sixth  of  the  width  of 
the  vessel.  Now  for  the  cradle,  in  which  the  ship 
is  to  set,  and  that  is  to  run  on  this  track :  two 
large  timbers,  called  bilgeways,  nearly  as  long  as 
the  vessel,  were  now  placed  on  this  track,  having 
the  under  sides  well  greased ;  directly  over  this, 
on  the  vessel's  bottom,  a  board  was  slightly 
fastened,  then  blocks  were  laid  on  these  bilge- 
ways,  and  on  these  planks  to  fill  up  between  the 
bilgeways  and  the  board  fastened  to  the  bottom, 
and  at  each  end  towards  the  bow  and  stern,  where 
the  distance  is  greater  by  reason  of  the  crook  of 
the  vessel,  short  shores  are  placed,  the  bottoms 
of  them  spiked  to  the  bilgeways,  and  the  top  end 
resting  against  a  plank  that  reaches  the  board  on 
the  bottom ;  this  cradle  was  then  confined  by 
cross-ties,  that  it  might  not  spread.  Chains  are 


THE  MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH.  131 

used  now.  but  iron  was  not  so  plenty  with  Charlie. 
The  cradle  is  now  made  and  brought  up  to  the 
vessel's  bottom,  but  it  is  all  loose  ;  it  is  therefore 
necessary,  by  some  method,  to  bring  the  weight 
of  the  vessel  on  it,  and  make  it  fit  tight  to  her 
bottom. 

Lion  Ben  and  his  crew  now  went  to  making 
oaken  wedges,  about  ttiree  inches  wide  and  a  foot 
in  length ;  they  made  scores  of  them  with  the 
broadaxe.  They  are  all  made  by  machinery  now. 
They  stuck  these  wedges  all  along  on  both  sides 
of  the  vessel,  between  the  upper  plank  on  the 
bilgeways  and  the  board  on  the  vessel's  bottom-, 
and  drove  them  slightly  in  with  a  maul,  just 
enough  to  keep  them  there ;  this  brought  the 
cradle  to  fit  snug  to  the  vessel's  bottom.  They 
now  fastened  two  short  shores,  called  dog-shores, 
to  the  bilgeways  and  to  the  sliding  plank,  in  order 
to  hold  the  vessel  when  the  blocks  should  be  taken 
from  under  her,  and  that  she  might  not  start  before 
they  were  ready  for  her.  The  vessel  was  now 
ready  for  launching ;  yes,  and  ready  for  sea. 

Our  young  readers  probably  know  that  there  is 
a  great  difference  in  the  height  to  which  the  tide 
flows.  Between  the  low  and  high  course  of  tides, 


132      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

there  may  be  three  feet  difference.  On  our  coast, 
a  northerly  wind  also  shrinks  the  tide,  driving  it 
out,  while  an  easterly  wind  increases  it.  The 
highest,  or  spring  tides,  as  they  are  called,  come 
on  the  new  and  the  full  moon. 

As  Charlie's  vessel  was  sharp  and  loaded,  and 
the  water  at  his  yard  not  of  great  depth,  it  was 
important  that  he  should  fake  all  the  advantage 
possible  of  the  tide ;  and  the  night  tide  being  the 
highest,  she  was  to  be  launched  in  the  night ;  and 
as  it  was  new  moon,  there  would  not  be  much 
light. 

Great  was  the  excitement  among  the  boys  as  the 
eventful  time  drew  near,  for  various  and  substan 
tial  reasons.  In  the  first  place,  launching  a  vessel 
loaded,  rigged,  and  ready  for  sea,  was  something 
they  had  never  seen  or  heard  of;  and  the  story  was, 
she  was  not  going  to  stop,  after  she  started  on  the 
ways,  till  she  got  to  the  West  Indies.  She  was  to 
be  launched  bow  foremost,  —  a  thing  that  nobody 
there  had  ever  seen  done  but  Captain  Rhines,  not 
even  Charlie  Bell,  —  and  to  crown  the  whole,  she 
was  to  be  launched  in  the  night.  Most  devoutly  did 
they  wish  it  might  be  fair  weather,  and  watched 
every  cloud  in  the  sky,  as,  rain  or  shine,  they  knew 


THE  MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH.  133 

it  must  come  off,  and  they  had  some  plans  of  their 
own  that  a  rain  would  sadly  derange,  if  not  defeat. 

The  site  of  Charlie's  yard  was  on  the  south-west 
side  of  the  long  point  that  formed  one  side  of  the 
harbor  of  Pleasant  Cove.  He  had  been  very 
sparing  of  the  timber  in  the  vicinity  of  his  yard, 
cutting  a  tree  only  when  he  fell  short  of  a  stick 
of  timber,  and  never  cutting  anything  for  wood, 
as  he  did  not  wish  to  expose  his  yard  to  the 
violence  of  the  northerly  winds.  Thus  the  shores 
were  fringed  with  trees,  and  the  place  encom 
passed  with  forest,  a  space  sufficient  for  the  yard, 
and  a  good  road  to  it,  only  having  been  cleared. 

Born  in  a  land  where  wood  was  scarce  and  pro 
portionately  prized,  he  disliked  to  cut  a  tree,  and 
abhorred  the  wholesale  destruction  of  the  forest, 
that  was  going  on  all  around  him. 

The  morning  of  the  day  on  the  evening  of  which 
the  launch  was  to  come  off,  dawned  beautifully. 
All  were  busily  engaged  making  the  final  prepara 
tions  ;  Lion  Ben  and  his  crew  greasing  the  ways, 
putting  a  shore  here  and  a  block  there;  carpenters 
putting  ringbolts  into  the  decks,  making  cleats 
and  belaying-pins ;  the  crew  at  work  upon  the 
rigging,  getting  cables  aboard  and  coiling  them 


134      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

away,  slushing  the  masts  and  clearing  up  decks ; 
the  cook,  with  a  fire  in  the  galley,  was  scouring  the 
rust  from  his  coppers,  and  roosters  crowing  lustily 
in  the  coops.  Charlie  was  cutting  port-holes  for 
some  wooden  guns  called  quakers,  that  were 
intended  to  scare  the  cruisers  with  a  show  of 
force.  There  were  six  on  a  side,  but  for  the  sake 
of  looks,  port-holes  were  painted  the  whole  length 
of  the  vessel.  Thus  engaged,  he  noticed  there 
seemed  to  be  a  great  many  boys  flitting  round. 
First  came  Bobby  Smullen,  then  Tim  Lancaster, 
then  three  Chase  boys,  Edmund  Griffin  and  Win- 
throp,  and  at  last  Will  Griffin,  Fred  Williams's  clerk. 

"  Will,"  said  Charlie,  "  how  came  you  out  of  the 
store  ?  " 

"  Mr.  Williams  gave  me  a  holiday,  as  Walter  was 
going  away." 

By  and  by  along  came  Tom  Merrithew,  two 
Thaxter  boys,  and  Henry  Valentine.  They  all  sat 
down  together  on  a  stick  of  timber,  apparently 
waiting  for  something,  with  the  exception  of 
Bob  Smullen  and  Tim  Lancaster,  who  had  perched 
themselves  on  a  high  rock,  that  formed  the  ex 
tremity  of  the  long  point.  At  length  the  two 
boys  began  to  clap  their  hands,  when  the  rest 


THE  MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH.  135 

all  hurried  to  join  them,  and  looking  up  from 
his  work,  Charlie  saw  a  boat  rounding  the  point, 
in  which  were  Ben  Rhines,  Jr.,  his  mother,  and 
Thorndike.  Delighted,  Charlie  ran  to  meet  them. 

"  0,  mother  !  I'm  so  glad  to  see  you,  and  Bennie, 
too  ;  and  Mary  will  be  so  glad  !  " 

As  most  of  our  readers  know,  Chai'lie  had  been 
brought  up  on  Elm  Island,  and  loved  Lion  Ben  and 
his  wife  with  all  his  heart,  they  having  adopted 
him  when  he  supposed  himself  <m  orphan.  Ben, 
Jr.,  was  then  a  baby,  and  Charlie  took  care  of  him 
a  great  part  of  the  time,  and  was  all  the  play 
mate  he  had ;  and  Bennie  loved  Charlie  as  well  as 
Charlie  loved  his  father  and  mother.  Ben  now 
joined  the  boys,  who  had  evidently  been  expecting 
him,  and  a  long  and  animated  consultation  ensued, 
at  the  conclusion  of  which  Ben  came  along  where 
Charlie  was  at  work,  and  said,  "  Charlie,  would 
you  let  us  build  some  fires  to-night,  to  see  the 
vessel  go  off;  there  won't  be  much  of  any  moon, 
only  star-light." 

"  Yes,  you  may  build  as  many  fires  as  you  like ; 
the  ground  is  soaking  wet ;  fires  can't  run ;  only 
don't  build  them  near  the  vessel,  or  near  the 
chips." 


136      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  May  we  have  some  chips  ?  " 

"  Yes,  you  may  have  all  the  chips  you  want ; 
only  you  must  carry  them  off,  and  make  your  fires 
away  from  the  vessel." 

"May  we  have  some  dead  wood  out  of  the 
woods  ?  " 

"  Yes,  all  you  want.  I  shall  want  some  light  to 
see  to  launch  by." 

The  boys  were  all  activity  now.  Will  Griffin 
set  out  for  homo*  on  the  run,  while  the  others 
began  to  pile  up  the  chips  in  heaps,  selecting  the 
largest  billets.  Never  were  boys  who  had  occa 
sion  to  make  a  blaze  blessed  with  better  material, 
or  a  greater  abundance  of  it.  Two  vessels  had 
been  built  before  at  this  yard  —  the  Casco  and  the 
Arthur  Brown.  At  the  present  time,  such  chips 
as  the  boys  used  would  be  sold  at  a  high  price  for* 
firewood ;  but  then  -they  were  suffered  to  lie  and 
rot,  except  that,  once  in  a  while,  Charlie  hauled  a 
load  to  the  house  to  kindle  his  fire ;  or  when  any 
neighbor  wanted  a  load  of  wood  in  haying  time, 
and  couldn't  stop  to  pick  it  up  in  the  woods,  he 
helped  himself.  There  were  also  large  billets, 
sawed  from  the  ends  of  timber  and  planks,  for 
there  was  very  little  economy  exercised  then  in 


THE   MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH.  137 

cutting  or  using  timber ;  they  took  the  best,  and 
flung  away  the  sap  wood. 

In  all  directions  through  the  woods  that  sur 
rounded  the  yard  and  bordered  the  cove,  lay 
trunks  and  tops  of  white  oak,  rock  maple,  and  pine 
trees.  Some  had  been  blown  up  by  the  wind, 
others  had  been  cut  when  Charlie  fell  short  of 
timber,  wanted  some  particular  sticks,  and  couldn't 
stop  to  go  to  a  distance  for  more.  Perhaps  the 
root,  the  butt,  or  one'-arm  had  been  taken,  arid  the 
rest  of  the  tree  lay  there.  In  another  place  a 
large  tree  had  been  cut,  found  hollow,  or  rotten, 
was  condemned  and  abandoned. 

N 

In  about  half  an  hour  Will  Griffin  returned  with 
his  father's  oxen  and  a  sled  with  boards  on  the 
bottom,  and  instantly,  from  behind  logs  and  bushes, 
appeared  any  quantity  of  narrow  axes.  Carts  had 
now  become  common  enough  at  Pleasant  Cove ; 
everybody  who  kept  oxen  had  an  ox-cart,  and 
there  were  many  wagons ;  but  the  boys  had  evi 
dently  taken  the  sled  for  the  convenience  of  load 
ing  large  logs,  and,  besides,  the  oxen  were  large 
and  strong,  and  the  sled  would  slip  quite  easily 
over  the  chips  in  the  yard  arid  the  wet  moss  and 
roots  of  trees  in  the  forest.  It  seemed  the  boys 


138      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

had,  when  nobody  knew  it,  formed  a  most  mag 
nificent  plan,  arranged  all  the  details,  and  system 
atized  their  operations  as  thoroughly  in  respect 
to  their  anticipated  sport,  as  Charlie  Bell  and 
Lion  Ben  had  in  finishing  and  launching  the  brig- 
antine. 

One  thing,  at  least,  was  manifest :  that  nothing 
could  be  done  till  Ben  Uhines  arrived,  whom, 
although  only  in  his  eighth  year,  they  depended 
upon  for  spokesman.  Alexander  Chase  had  charge 
of  the  gang  that  were  cutting  the  large  logs  in  the 
woods  —  Sam  Merrithew  those  collecting  the  chips, 
and  Henry  Valentine  those  who  built  the  pens  for 
the  fires,  while  Will  Griffin  drove  the  team.  At 
Charlie's  request,  they  built  one  pen  on  the  end 
of  the  point,  to  give  light  by  which  to  pick  up  the 
timber  and  planks  of  the  cradle,  that  would  go 
adrift  when  the  vessel  was  launched.  They  had 
not  only  a  numerous  crew,  but  a  strong  one,  for 
most  of  the  boys  were  large,  and  all  accustomed  to 
hard  work.  They  manifested  no  small  degree  of 
ingenuity  in  their  proceedings,  which  were  con 
ducted  in  silence,  with  the  greatest  earnestness 
and  gravity,  much  to  the  amusement  of  the  men, 
M'ho  took  note  of  their  proceedings.  They  built 


THE  MIDNIGHT  LAUNCH.  139 

square  enclosures  with  logs  notched  together,  six 
feet  high,  placing  the  largest  logs  at  the  bottom, 
and  tapering  off,  as  the  enclosure  went  up,  with 
those  of  smaller  size.  Inside,  on  the  ground,  they 
built  two  large  arches,  with  billets  and  blocks  of 
dry  timber,  with  openings  oil  the  top  for  the  fire 
to  pass  through,  and  to  make  a  draft ;  on  top  of 
this  they  piled  all  sorts  of  combustible  mate 
rials,  —  chips,  limbs  of  trees,  brush,  intermixed 
with  a  large  proportion  of  billets  and  logs,  —  in 
order  that  the  flame  might  be  both  brilliant  and 
lasting.  The  arches  were  then  filled  with  shav 
ings,  pitch  knots,  and  pine  cones,  that  when  dry 
are  full  of  pitch,  and  very  inflammable. 

Their  expectation  was,  that  the  lighter  material 
in  the  pen  would  flame  up  at  first,  make  a  bright 
glare,  and  then  the  oak,  rock  maple,  and  ash  logs, 
of  which  the  enclosures  themselves  were  composed, 
burning  more  slowly,  would  prolong  it. 

To  the  great  delight  of  the  boys,  Charlie  de 
puted  Ben  to  invite  them  all  to  dine  with  him  after 
the  carpenters  were  through,  and  Will  Griffin  to 
take  his  oxen  to  the  barn  and  feed  them.  Captain 
Rhines,  Lion  Ben,  Charlie,  and  Joe  Griffin  kept  on 
with  their  work,  while  the  rest  went  to  dinner,  in 
order  to  eat  with  the  boys. 


140      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

In  the  edge  of  the  woods,  at  some  distance  from 
the  vessel,  stood  two  trees,  a  pine  and  a  hemlock, 
perfectly  dead  and  dry.  The  pine  was  nearly  bare 
of  both  limbs  and  bark ;  a  tall,  naked  shaft,  full  of 
holes  bored  by  the  yellow-hammers  for  nest  places ; 
but  the  hemlock  waS  scrubby,  presenting  a  vast 
mass  of  dry  limbs,  the  lower  ones  almost  within 
reach  of  the  hand. 

When  the  Casco  was  built,  a  spruce  pole  had 
been  spiked  to  the  trees,  and  a  kettle  hung  to  heat 
pitch,  and  the  heat  of  the  fire  had  killed  the  roots. 

"  0,  boys,"  said  Tom  Merrithew,  "  let's  wall  these 
trees  in,  and  set  them  on  fire.  The  logs  are  right 
here ;  we  shan't  need  to  haul  'em ;  we  can  roll  'em 
right  on  to  the  work.  Won't  there  be  a  roaring 
and  crackling  in  the  old  hemlock  !  " 

"  And  the  pine  ;  the  fire  will  go  clear  to  the  tip 
top  on  it,"  said  Alexander  Chase. 

"  Charlie  won't  let  us,"  said  Tim  Lancaster.  "  He 
want's  'em  to  bile  pitch  for  the  vessel's  bottom." 

"  No,  he  don't,"  said  Bob  Smullen  ;  "  he's  got  a 
brick  place,  and  a  great  kettle  in  it  on  the  pint, 
and  don't  boil  here  now." 

"  Bennie,"  said  Tom,  "  ask  him  if  we  may." 

"  Ask  him  yourself." 


THE  MIDNIGHT  LAUNCH.  141 

"  He  won't  let  me,  if  I  ask  him ;  but  he  will 
you." 

"  I  don't  want  ter." 

"  Bennie,"  said  Will,  "  you  know  that  lead  cannon 
I've  got  ?  " 

«  Yes." 

"  I'll  give  you  that,  if  you  will." 

"  When  will  you  give  it  to  me  ?  " 

"  When  you  go  —  to  carry  home  with  you." 

"  To  keep  for  my  ownty  downty  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Well,  I  will." 

At  the  dinner  table  Ben  sat  beside  his  mother. 

"  Mother,"  he  whispered,  when  about  half 
through  dinner,  and  told  her  what  he  wanted. 
"  Will  you  ask  him  for  me,  marm  ?  " 

"  Ask  him  yourself,  Bennie.  If  Charlie  can  do  it, 
he'll  do  it  for  you  as  quick  as  for  me." 

Ben,  getting  up  in  Charlie's  lap,  put  his  arms 
round  his  neck,  and  apparently  met  with  no  diffi 
culty  in  obtaining  his  suit.  They  had  built  their 
enclosure  of  logs  round  both  trees,  and  made  their 
arch  of  billets  of  wood,  when  a  bright  thought 
struck  Will  Griffin,  as  he  said,  all  of  a  heap. 

"  Fellers  !  fellers  !  "  he  screamed  ;  "  hear  to  me. 


142      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

There's  lots  of  empty  tar  barrels  lying  round  the 
yard.  Let's  pile  'em  up  on  this  arch,  ever  so  high. 
You  better  believe  that  will  make  a  blaze,  and 
we'll  keep  it  for  the  last  going  off." 

This  proposal  was  received  with  a  universal 
shout  of  assent,  and  Bennie  was  forthwith  de 
spatched  on  another  errand  to  Charlie,  and  with 
equal  success.  They  knocked  both  heads  out  of 
the  lower  tier  of  barrels,  placed  them  over  holes 
in  the  tops  of  the  wooden  arches,  and  filled  the 
arches  and  barrels  with  shavings  and  brush,  then 
set  other  barrels  on  top  of  these,  making  the  pile 
narrower  as  they  went  up.  The  pyramid  was  soon 
beyond  their  reach  ;  but  they  procured  a  long  lad 
der,  a  single  block,  and  a  rope  to  hoist  the  barrels, 
spiked  poles  to  the  trees  to  keep  the  barrels  in 
place,  and  piled  them,  in  a  single  tier,  up  the 
whole  length  of  the  ladder,  then  put  their  coppers 
together,  and  bought  some  powder.  Edmund 
Griffin  coaxed  some  from  Joe,  and  Bennie  from  his 
grandfather  and  Uncle  John ;  then  they  nailed 
pieces  of  boards  on  the  old  pine,  as  there  were  no 
limbs  to  climb  by.  Will  Griffin  went  up  as  far  as 
he  durst,  till  the  old  tree  began  to  grow  rotten,  and 
filled  some  of  the  holes,  made  by  the  yellow-ham- 


THE   MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH.  143 

mers,  with  powder,  and  plugged  them  up  with 
treenails,  that  were  lying  about  the  yard. 

This  busy  day  was  now  wearing  to  a  close.  Will 
went  home  with  the  oxen,  while  a  portion  of  the 
others  built  a  brush  camp,  collected  brush  to  lie 
on,  and  wood  for  a  fire,  while  the  rest  dug  clams 
for  their  supper,  and  to  eke  out  the  other  provis 
ions  they  had  brought  from  home.  One  reason  that 
makes  me  think  this  affair  of  the  boys  was  planned 
long  beforehand,  is,  that  Bennie  now  produced  a 
peck  of  doughnuts,  two  custard  pies,  and  some 
cold  boiled  beef.  When  Will  returned,  he  also 
brought  a  keg  of  milk  and  some  butter  in  a  tin 
pail. 

Making  a  fire,  they  sat  around  it,  laughed,  ate, 
and  talked  till  the  stars  came  out. 

They  now  proceeded  to  make  the  final  arrange 
ments.  Since  Bennie  had  been  so  exceedingly  use 
ful,  and,  as  it  were,  the  hinge  upon  which  the  suc 
cess  of  the  enterprise  had  turned,  the  honor  of 
lighting  the  grand  beacon  was  assigned  to  him. 
Bobby  Smullen  and  Tim  Lancaster  were  to  light 
the  one  on  the  end  of  the  point.  The  piles  nearest 
the  ship  were  to  be  kindled  the  moment  the  order 
was  given  to  wedge  up.  That  on  the  point,  when 


144      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

the  order  was  given  to  knock  away  the  dog-shores, 
and  the  great  beacon  after  she  was  off,  when  the 
folks  had  nothing  else  to  look  at,  and  to  afford  them 
light  to  go  home  by.  4 

At  this  stage  of  proceeding  came  three  more 
boys,  fine  appearing,  but  with  clothes  so  patched 
and  worn  that  it  was  impossible  to  distinguish  the 
original  cloth  of  which  they  were  made.  Although 
they  brought  no  provisions,  came  so  late,  and  after 
the  work  was  all  done,  they  were  evidently  ex 
pected  guests,  and  most  cordially  received.  The 
boys  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  making  them 
welcome,  and  pressing  them  to  eat. 

The  readers  of  "  Arthur  Brown "  cannot  have 
forgotten  old  Jim  Colcord,  to  whom  Lion  Ben  ad 
ministered  condign  punishment,  and  washed  his 
hands  afterwards,  for  cheating  Charlie  Bell  in  a 
cow.  Well,  these  were  his  boys.  He  kept  them 
at  work  every  moment,  wouldn't  let  them  go  to 
school,  half  starved  them,  and  they  would  have 
been  naked  had  it  not  been  for  the  efforts  of  an  ex 
cellent  mother,  who  could  not  go  to  meeting  herself 
in  the  winter  for  want  of  clothes.  Colcord  was . 
wealthy,  but  an  inveterate  miser,  and  utterly  des 
titute  of  principle. 


THE  MIDNIGHT  LAUNCH.  145 

The  children,  however,  took  after  their  mother, 
and  every  boy  in  the  neighborhood  loved  them 
and  pitied  their  hard  lot.  Unable  to  come  in  the 
daytime,  they  had  stolen  away  in  the  evening,  and 
were  received  with  open  arms  by  their  young 
friends,  who  wondered  to  see  how  rapidly  the  food 
they  placed  before  them  disappeared,  —  for  they 
ate  like  famished  wolves. 

All  hands  now  flung  themselves  upon  the  brush, 
and  were  soon  sound  asleep,  having  first  piled 
wood  upon  the  fire,  in  order  that  they  might  have 
some  coals  when  they  waked. 

They  were  awakened  by  a  terrible  yell  from 
Will  Griffin.  They  found  him  standing  on  one  leg, 
and  holding  up  the  other,  while  Joe  was- looking  at 
him  and  holding  in  his  hand  a  pine  stick,  the  end 
of  which  was  blazing. 

"  What  did  you  burn  me  for,  Joe  ?  You're  a 
great  fellow.." 

"  To  wake  you  up.  If  you  calc'late  to  see  that 
vessel  run  off,  you'd  better  be  moving." 

"  What  time  is  it?"  cried  Tom  Merrithew. 

"  It's  more  than  half  past  ten.     It's  high  tide  at 
nineteen  minutes  past  eleven,  and  the  tide's  ahead 
of  the  almanac." 
10 


146      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

The  boys  scrabbled  up,  each  seized  a  firebrand, 
and  ran  to  the  vessel. 

The  carpenters  were  all  there,  the  crew  on 
board,  the  topsail  hoisted  up  and  sheeted  home, 
the  top-gallant  sail  hanging  in  the  clew-lines,  the 
jib  loosed,  but  not  hoisted,  and  the  stops  cast  off 
the  mainsail,  all  ready  to  run  up. 

In  a  few  moments  Qharlie  gave  the  order, 
"  Wedge  up."  The  carpenters  then,  on  each  side 
of  the  vessel,  commenced  to  drive  the  long  rows 
of  wedges  between  the  bilgeways  and  the  vessel, 
with  might  and  main,  putting  one  on  top  of  the 
other,  where  they  went  slack. 

The  boys  applied  brands  to  the  piles  of  combus 
tibles  around  the  vessel,  and  the  tremendous  blaze 
made  every  part  of  it  and  the  surrounding  forms 
visible. 

"  There's  Sewall  Lancaster,"  said  Colcord, 
"  standing  between  the  knight-heads,  with  a  bottle 
of  rum.  He's  going  to  name  her." 

The  great  power  of  so  many  wedges  transferred 
the  weight  of  the  ship,  in  a  great  measure,  to  the 
cradle;  the  shores  were  all  removed,  and  the 
blocks  on  which  the  keel  rested  were  now  split 
out  with  iron  wedges,  and  the  whole  weight  of  the 


THE  MIDNIGHT   LAUNCH.  147 

vessel  rested  on  the  cradle  and  sliding  planks, 
which  were  slippery  with  grease.  All  that  pre 
vents  her  from  starting  are  the  dog-shores,  for  the 
wind  is  fair,  and  a  light  breeze  filling  the  topsail. 

"  Knock  away  the  dog-shores  !  "  is  the  order. 

"  This  vessel  is  named  the  Osprey ! "  shouted 
Lancaster,  taking  a  drink  from  the  bottle,  and  then 
breaking  it  on  the  bow. 

She  began  to  move  faster,  and  the  smoke  to  rise 
from  the  ways  beneath  the  tremendous  pressure. 
Walter  waved  his  hat  in  adieu,  and  a  great  shout 
arose  from  the  crowd  as  the  swift  vessel  plunged 
into  her  native  element,  flinging  the  spray  high 
over  her  bows.  Just  as  she  arose  on  the  return 
wave  pushed  before  her,  the  boys  applied  the 
torch,  and  the  flame,  streaming  skyward,  illumined 
the  whole  horizon,  and  enabled  the  spectators,  who 
crowded  to  the  end  of  the  point,  to  discern  for 
some  time  the  departing  vessel.  They  could  hear 
the  creak  of  the  blocks',  and  see  the  men  distinctly 
as  they  hoisted  the  mainsail,  and  hear  the  noise  of 
the  hanks  on  the  stay  as  the  jib  was  run  up,  and 
continued  to  watch  the  gleam  of  her  canvas  till 
she  disappeared  in  the  distance. 

The  people  had  remained  so  long  watching  the 


148      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

vessel,  and  talking  about  her  after  she  had  disap 
peared,  that  the  fires  had  burned  low,  and  the 
darkness  seemed  tenfold  greater  to  eyes  dazzled 
by  the  recent  blaze.  They  were  groping  along 
stumbling  over  bushes,  timbers,  and  one  another, 
when  Bennie  lighted  the  grand  beacon.  An  in 
tense  glare  was  instantly  flung  over  the  whole 
yard,  penetrating  far  into  the  recesses  of  the  for 
est,  and  which  the  older  people  instantly  improved 
to  gain  the  main  road,  while  the  others  gathered 
round  the  blazing  mass. 

The  boys  shouted  themselves  hoarse,  and  hugged 
each  other,  as  the  flames,  fed  by  the  blazing  tar, 
and  urged  on  by  the  wind,  swept  in  one  vast  sheet 
through  the  massive  limbs  of  the  old  hemlock,  and 
then,  darting  up  the  pine,  exploded  the  powder, 
shivering  the  whole  top  of  the  tree,  and  sending 
the  treenails,  like  skyrockets,  through  the  air, 
blazing  as  they  went. 


STIRRING  NEWS.  149 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

STIRRING   NEWS. 

r|  WE  sun  was  rising  when  the  guests,  including 
JL  all  who  chose  to  come,  rose  from  the  table  at 
Charlie  Bell's,  and  as  Captain  Rhines,  his  wife,  and 
John  ascended  the  elevation  upon  which  the  house 
was  situated,  they  espied  the  Casco  about  half  way 
between  Elm  Island  and  the  cove,  but  the  Osprey 
was  nowhere  to  be  seen. 

"  Well,"  said  the  captain,  "  I've  been  about  some, 
seen  vessels  launched  stern  foremost,  bow  fore 
most,  and  sideways,  and  partly  loaded  when  they 
were  launched  ;  but  this  is  the  first  time  I  ever 
saw  a  vessel  make  sail  on  the  stocks,  with  a  man 
at  the  helm,  a  light  in  the  binnacle,  and  keep  right 
on  for  her  port  of  destination." 

It  was  near  noon  before  the  Casco  came  to  an 
chor  in  the  cove,  as  the  wind  that  was  fair  for  the 
brigantine  to  go  was  ahead  for  her.  She  was  also 


150      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

short-handed,  arid  in  charge  of  the  second  mate, 
the  captain,  mate,  and  three  of  her  crew  having 
come  home  in  a  coaster,  and  gone  to  sea  in  the 
brigantine.  She  was,  therefore,  under  short  sail, 
to  conform  to  the  smallness  of  the  crew,  and  be 
cause  she  was  without  ballast,  though  an  exceed 
ing  stiff  vessel,  and  made  very  little  progress  till 
flood  tide  in  the  forenoon. 

Lion  Ben  and  Sally  reached  Elm  Island  about 
four  in  the  afternoon. 

"  No  place  like  home,  Sally,  after  all,"  said  Ben. 
"  I  wouldn't   live  over  there  if  they  would  give 
me  the  whole  village.     I  do  hope  now  I  shall  be 
quiet,  undisturbed,  and  able  to  attend  to  my  own 
affairs." 

They  were  met  at  the  shore  by  three  little  boys, 
Joseph,  William,  and  Enoch  —  Enoch,  only  two 
years  of  age,  accompanied  by  Lucy  Manchester,  a 
cousin  of  Sally,  who  was  hired  for  the  summer. 

"  Well,  Lucy,"  said  Sally,  "  how  did  you  get 
along  all  alone  last  night?" 

"  0,  very  well.  I  felt  a  little  lonesome  after  Mr. 
Thorndike  and  you  went  off';  but  then  1  thought 
to  myself,  How  many  weeks  has  Mrs.  Rhines  staid 
here  alone !  I  won't  be  a  fool." 


STIRRING   NEWS.  151 

"  That's  the  way,  Lucy.  Nothing  like  having  a 
good  resolution." 

"  Did  Thorndike  wash  the  sheep  while  he  was 
here  ?  "  asked  Ben. 

"Yes,  sir;  he  washed  them  day  before  yester 
day,  and  turned  them  in  the  little  pasture,  because 
he  said  it  was  clean  and  dry,  with  no  bushes  to 
pull  their  wool  off." 

The  captain  and  his  family  retired  early  that 
evening,  having  been  broken  of  their  rest  the 
greater  part  of  the  night  before.  He  was  aroused 
at  three  o'clock  by  a  violent  knocking  at  the  door, 
and,  upon  opening  it,  was  confronted  by  a  stranger 
on  horseback,  who  evidently  had  been  assailing 
the  door  with  the  butt  of  his  whip. 

"  What  do  you  want,  friend  ?  "  asked  the  captain. 

"  Does  Captain  Benjamin  Rhines  live  here  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  that's  my  name." 

"  Is  there  any  other  man  of  that  name  in  this 
place  ?  " 

-"  I  have  a  son  of  that  name." 

"  Do  they  call  him  Lion  Ben?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Did  you  ever  sail  in  the  employ  of  James 
Welch,  of  Boston?" 


152     '         THE   CHILD   OF   THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

"  Yes,  more  than  twenty  years." 

"Enough  said.  Then  this  belongs  to  you,"  — 
drawing  a  letter  from  his  pocket,  —  "  and  I've  rode 
night  and  day  to  bring  it." 

"  Come  in,"  said  the  captain.  "  I'll  call  up  my 
man  to  take  your  horse." 

"I  don't  believe  I  can  get  off  without  help;  I've 
grown  to  the  saddle." 

The  captain  aided  him  to  dismount,  and  the 
stranger  stretched  himself  upon  the  lounge,  while 
the  captain  glanced  at  the  letter.  His  face  flushed 
as  he  read,  and,  hastily  thrusting  it  into  his  pocket, 
he  turned  to  the  stranger,  saying,  — 

"  Friend,  my  wife  is  getting  up,  and  will  have 
some  breakfast  for  you  in  a  few  minutes." 

"  The  greatest  favor  you  can  do  me,  captain, 
is  "to  let  me  go  to  bed.  It's  sleep  I  need  most 
of  all." 

After  showing  him  to  a  sleeping-room,  the  cap 
tain  sat  down  to  read  the  letter  more  at  leisure, 
after  which  he  called  up  his  son. 

"  John,  here's  a  letter  from  Mr.  Welch  ;  came  by 
express.  He's  very  intimate  with  Mr.  Hammond, 
the  English  consul.  There's  a  gentleman  at  the 
consul's  who  has  just  come  over  on  a  visit.  Mr. 


STIRRING  NEWS.  153 

Welch,  out  of  friendship  to  the  consul,  has  shown 
him  much  attention,  and  in  return  this  man  has  told 
him  a  great  secret  —  that  there's  a  terrible  scarcity 
in  Great  Britain ;  people  starving  to  death  in  Eng 
land  and  Ireland ;  frequent  riots ;  mobs  parading 
the  streets  with  flags,  and  the  motto  on  them, 
'  Bread  or  Blood ; '  that  the  English  government 
are  going  to  open  their  ports  for  the  importation 
of  provisions  free  of  duty ;  that  the  matter  is  de 
termined,  and  will  surely  be  done,: — is,  in  fact,  as 
good  as  done,  —  will  receive  the  king's  signature, 
be  proclaimed  and  known  here  in  the  course  of  a 
month.  The  man  rode  night  and  day  to  bring  the 
letter,  though  he  don't  know  what's  in  it.  Mr. 
Welch  wants  us  to  send  the  Casco  to  Boston  as 
soon  as  possible,  for  the  moment  it's  known  there'll 
be  a  rush,  and  the  first  that  get  there  will  make 
the  money." 

"What  an  everlasting  cargo  she  will  carry, 
father  !  But  she  wants  repairs." 

"  She'll  do  well  enough  for  a  summer  passage, 
only  calk  her  waterways,  stop  a  leak  there  is  under 
the  bowsprit,  and  make  a  new  pawl-bitt.  Do  you 
go  right  down  and  see  Peterson;  tell  him  to  go 
right  aboard  with  his  tools.  He,  our  Ben,  and  I 


154      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

can  do  the  calking.  Then  go  to  Joe  Griffin's  and 
Charlie's,  and  get  them  to  go  to  work  on  the  bitt. 
Breakfast  will  be  ready  by  the  time  you  get  back ; 
but  don't  let  on  to  anybody  what  the  hurry  is 
about." 

"  0,  husband,"  said  Mrs.  Rhines,  "  I  do  not  think 
you  ought  to  drive  so  at  your  time  of  life." 

"  My  time  of  life  !  I'm  just  as  good  for  a  hard 
drag  as  ever  I  was." 

"  That  can  never  be,  husband.  Only  think  how 
much  you've  been  through,  and  of  your  age  ! " 

"  I  tell  you  it's  so,  Mary.  The  old  mill  cracks  a 
little  when  I  first  get  out  of  bed  in  the  morning, 
but  as  soon  as  I  begin  to  sweat,  I  limber  right  up. 
But  what's  going  to  become  of  my  hoeing ;  that's 
what  I'm  thinking  on.  Valentine  can't  do  it  all, 
and  there's  no  such  thing  as  hiring  help  round  here 
for  love  or  money." 

Lion  Ben  and  his  family  sat  long  at  the  supper 
table,  Lucy  telling  him  what  work  Thorndike  had 
done  in  his  absence,  while  he  and  Sally  informed 
her  of  everything  interesting  in  respect  to  the 
launching.  Lion  Ben  retired  to  rest  with  pleasant 
anticipations  of  quiet  enjoyment  on  his  beloved 
island. 


STIRRING   NEWS.  155 

The  next  day  was  devoted  to  sheep-shearing. 
The  whole  flock  were  in  the  tie-up,  from  whence 
he  took  one  as  he  wanted,  and  after  shearing  let 
it  run.  It  was  an  occasion  of  great  interest  to  the 
children  whenever  their  father  went  to  the  tie- 
up  to  get  a  sheep;  they  all  seized  hold  of  the 
creature,  grunted  and  tugged ;  and  in  their  own 
estimation  contributed  essentially  to  getting  it 
into  the  barn  floor,  and  holding  it  still  for  their 
father  to  shear.  They  were  also  very  much  ex 
cited  at  an  operation  performed  upon  the  lambs, 
which  consisted  in  cutting  off  a  portion  of  their 
tails,  and  then  with  the  shears  making  a  hole  and 
notch  in  one  ear  of  each  lamb.  This  is  for  a 
mark,  to  distinguish  property ;  as  each  man  has  his 
own  mark,  which  is  entered  in  the  town  record. 
There  would  have  been  no  need  of  Ben's  marking 
his  sheep,  living  as  he  did  by  himself  were  it 
not  that  in  the  summer  he  occasionally  put  part 
of  them  away  to  pasture.. 

The  children  cried  and  made  a  great  ado  when 
they  saw  the  blood  run,  especially  as  three  of  the 
lambs  were  cossets,  and  had  eaten  of  their  bread 
and  drank  of  their  cup,  and  they  begged  him  to 
desist.  In  order  to  quiet  them,  the  father  had 


156      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

been  obliged  to  make  Bennie  a  pair  of  launching- 
ways,  bilgeways,  and  wedges.  This  sent  them 
off  to  the  shore,  where  Bennie  re-enacted  the  pro- 
cess  he  had  witnessed  at  Charlie's  yard  with  the 
Sea-foam,  one  of  Charlie's  old  boats  that  he  had 
fallen  heir  to,  and  you  could  hear  him  sing  out, 
"  Wedge  up  !  knock  away  the  dog-shore  ! "  all  over 
the  island  ;  and  then  all  four  would  scream  and  clap 
their  hands,  as  she  plunged  into  the  water.  Ben, 
however,  did  not  gain  much  by  his  expedient,  as 
every  time  he  finished  shearing  a  sheep  he  was 
obliged  to  go  to  the  launching. 

It  had  now  got  to  be  eleven  o'clock  in  the  fore 
noon.  Sally  and  Lucy  Manchester  were  washing 
at  the  brook  beneath  the  yellow-birch,  where  a 
kettle  was  set  in  a  stone  arch  —  the  first  time 
they  had  washed  at  the  brook  that  spring,  being 
tempted  by  the  beauty  of  the  warm,  sunshiny 
day.  Ben,  in  the  barn  floor,  was  busily  employed, 
occasionally  pausing  to  listen  to  a  favorite  tune  of 
his,  that  Sally  was  singing,  as  she  spread  the 
clothes  on  the  grass.  The  eve  swallows  without, 
and  the  barn  swallows  within,  were  keeping  up  a 
constant  twittering ;  while  right  in  the  sun,  before 
the  doors,  a  whole  bevy  of  hens  were  burrowing 


STIREING  NEWS.  157 

in  the  earth,  dusting  their  feathers,  rolling  over 
on  one  side  and  stretching  out  one  leg,  then  roll 
ing  over  on  the  opposite  side  and  stretching  out 
the  other,  prating  the  while,  as  hens  are  wont  to 
do,  when  everything  is  agreeable  and  they  are 
happy.  It  was  a  scene  of  rural  quiet  and  loveli 
ness,  such  as  this  giant  of  a  man,  utterly  devoid 
of  fear,  of  indomitable  energy,  terrible  when 
roused,  but  susceptible  as  a  woman  to  all  gentle 
emotions,  most  dearly  loved. 

The  tune  to  which  he  was  listening  suddenly 
ceased,  and  raising  his  head,  he  saw  John  within 
three  feet  of  him. 

"Drop  that  sheep,  Ben,  and  put  the  shears  in 
the  brace,  over  the  barn  door." 

"Why  so,  John?" 

"  Because  you  can't  stay  here  any  longer,  and 
shear  sheep;  you've  got  to  go  with  me  over  to 
the  main  land,  and  help  fit  away  the  Casco." 

"  I  won't." 

"You  must,  I  tell  you;  read  that,"  giving  him 
the  letter. 

As  Ben  read  the  letter,  his  countenance  as 
sumed  a  most  rueful  expression,  at  which  John 
could  not  help  laughing. 


158      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  You're  a  great  fellow,  Ben.  I  should  think 
you  would  jump  at  the  chance." 

"  I  tell  you  I  can't.  Here's  my  sheep  all 
washed,  and  part  of  'em  sheared ;  my  corn  must  be 
hoed,  and  there's  no  help  to  be  got.  We're  carry 
ing  this  vessel  business  too  far,  for  all  people 
think  of  is  building  vessels,  fishing,  and  lumber 
ing;  they  don't  raise  anything;  buy  all  their  corn 
and  flour  south ;  by  and  by  there'll  be  a  famine, 
and  bread  will  be  as  high  here  as  it  is  in  England, 
and  higher  too,  if  they  drain  the  country." 

"  What's  the  use  to  talk  ?  you  know  the  ship 
must  go.  Father's  in  the  same  fix,  but  he's  got  to 
pull  off  his  jacket  and  go  to  calking  her ;  and  she's 
got  t&  have  a  new  foremast.  You  own  an  eighth 
of  her ;  if  she  gets  out  there  among  the  first,  she'll 
make  you  more  money  than  your  whole  island, 
sheep,  cattle?  and  all  are  wor^h.  Open  the  tie-up 
door,  and  let  the  sheep  run  and  shear  themselves 
in  the  bushes ;  you  won't  be  gone  long,  and  can 
hoe  the  corn  after  you  get  back." 

"  I'll  shear  the  sheep,  Ben,"  said  Sally,  who  had 
been  reading  the  letter.  "  I  can  shear  a  sheep  as 
well  as  you  or  anybody  else." 

"  You  shan't  do  any  such  thing,  Sally." 


STIRRING  NEWS.  159 

"  Yes,  I  will.  I  used  to  shear  sheep  when  we 
were  so  poor,  and  before  the  boys  got  large  enough  ; 
and  there's  nobody  to  look  at  me  on  this  island. 
Finish  that  one  you  are  at  work  on,  and  mark  the 
lambs  ;  by  that  time  I'll  have  dinner  ready,  and 
you  can  be  off." 

"  Sally,  you  can  never  shear  them  all.  Why, 
there's  forty  to  shear  now." 

"  Yes,  I  can.  You  thought  I  couldn't  make  the 
sails  for  the  '  Hard-scrabble/  but  1  did." 

"  We'll  help  marm,"  said  Bennie.  "  We'll  bring 
the  sheep  out,  and  hold  'em  for  her." 

"  Hold  'em  ! "  said  John.  "  If  a  sheep  should  flop 
her  tail,  she'd  knock  you  over." 

Mr.  Welch  had  said  in  his  letter  that  he  had 
plenty  of  corn  and  flour  in  store,  but  if  they  could 
procure  any  beans,  peas,  beef,  butter,  and  pork, 
to  put  them  on  board. 

While  the  ship  was  repairing,  Fred  Williams 
scoured  the  neighborhood,  and  got  together  suf 
ficient  provisions  to  put  the  ship  in  light  ballast. 
But  the  question  now  was,  how  to  obtain  men 
enough  to  get  her  to  Boston.  Part  of  the  crew 
who  came  home'  in  her  had  already  gone  in  the 
Osprey,  and  the  remainder,  who  were,  m.ost  of 


160      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

them,  married  men,  had  farms,  and  wanted  to  take 
care  of  their  crops.  They  could  not  be  prevailed 
on  to  go,  and  in  relation  to  the  younger*  portion, 
they  said  they  were  at  home  only  two  days  before 
they  went  off  to  Portland,  and  wanted  more  time 
at  home  ;  but  all  expressed  a  readiness  to  join  the 
ship  in  Boston  when  she  was  loaded. 

Peterson  had  a  vessel  to  calk,  and  couldn't  go ; 
Joe  Griffin  wouldn't  leave  his  farming.  At  length 
they  persuaded  Edmund  Griffin,  the  strongest  man 
in  town  except  Lion  Ben,  to  go,  and  our  old  acquain 
tance,  Sam  Holland.  *  Taking  advantage  of  a  fair 
wind,  these,  with  Lion  Ben,  John,  Captain  Rhiues, 
Captain  Murch,  and  Charlie  Bell,  put  three  topsails, 
spanker,  and  jib  on  her,  run  her  into  Light-house 
Channel,  Boston  harbor,  and  came  to  anchor.  It 
was  a  small  crew,  as  far  as  numbers  went ;  but, 
with  the  exception  of  Charlie  Bell  and  Captain 
Murch,  the  other  five  might  safely  be  counted  as 
eleven  men,  as  far  as  strength  was  concerned, 
although  they  could  not  pull  so  many  ropes  at 
once. 

They  went  ashore  on  one  of  the  islands,  and 
hired  some  fishermen,  who  were 'digging  bait,  to 
help  work  the  ship  up  to  town,  for  there  were  no 
steam-tugs  then. 


STIRRING   NEWS.  161 

Leaving  Captain  Murch  to  take  c.are  of  and  load 
his  ship,  they  started  for  home  the  next  afternoon 
in  a  coaster.  When  Lion  Ben  reached  the  island 
Sally  had  sheared  the  sheep,  and,  to  his  great 
joy,  the  corn  and  potatoes  were  hoed.  In  perfect 
amazement  he  walked  over  the  ground,  and  going 
into  the  house,  said,  — 

"  Sally,  how  did  you  get  this  corn  hoed  ?  " 

"  How  do  you  know  but  I  hoed  it  ?  " 

"  That's  impossible." 

"  1  know,  father,"  said  Bennie.  "  One  day  the 
wind  was  fair,  and  me  and  mother  took  the  boat, 
and  went  right  over  to  grandsir's  cove ;  me  steered ; 
then  she  went  to  Mr.  Thaxter's,  and  she  coaxed 
him  to  let  John  and  Henry  come  and  hoe.  I  went 
with  her,  and  they  gave  me  a  kitten." 

"  Sally,  you're  worth  your  weight  in  gold." 

"  That's  just  what  mother  used  to  tell  me  ;  so  I 
guess  it  must  be  true." 

There  was  much  talk  around  Pleasant  Cove  in 
respect  to  the  haste  in  which  the  Casco  was  fitted 
away,  and  as  many  different  opinions  as  individu 
als.  Finally,  as  no  information  could  be  obtained 
from  the  parties  most  interested,  all  settled  down 
in  the  belief  that  she  had  obtained  a  very  profitable 
11 


162      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

charter,  provided  she  was  ready  to  sail  at  a  certain 
time.  The  Massachusetts,  —  formerly  the  Lan- 
guedoc,  —  being  already  in  Boston,  was  loaded  and 
despatched  in  a  short  time  after  the  ship. 

The  Casco  had  been  out  sixteen  days,  when  the 
news  flew  like  wildfire  along  the  seaboard  that  the 
ports  of  Great  Britain  had  been  opened  by  act  of 
Parliament;  and  forthwith  the  following  notice 
appeared  in  the  papers:  — 

"  Extract  of  an  Act  of  Parliament  just  passed. 

"And  whereas  it  is  likewise  expedient,  under 
the  present  circumstances,  to  permit,  for  a  limited 
time,  the  importation  of  certain  other  provisions 
into  Great  Britain  in  British  ships  belonging  to 
persons  of  any  kingdom  or  state  in  amity  with  his 
majesty,  and  navigated  in  any  manner  whatever, 
without  payment  of  any  duty  whatever,  —  be  it 
therefore  further  enacted  by  the  authority  afore 
said,  it  shall  and  may  be  lawful  for  any  persons 
whatever  to  import  into  Great  Britain,  from  any 
port  or  place  whatever,  in  any  British  ship  or 
vessel,  or  in  any  other  ship  or  vessel  belonging  to 
persons  of  any  kingdom  or  state  in  amity  with  his 
majesty,  and  navigated  in  any  manner  whatever, 


STIRRING  NEWS.  163 

any  beans  called  kidney  or  French  beans,  tares, 
lentils,  calivances,  and  all  other  sorts  of  pulse ; 
also  beef,  pork,  mutton,  veal,  salted  or  alive,  bacon, 
butter,  cheese,  potatoes,  fowl,  eggs,  and  game, 
without  the  payment  of  any  duty  whatever,  at  all 
times  before  the  expiration  of  six  weeks  from  the 
commencement  of  the  next  session  of  Parliament, 
anything  in  any  act  or  acts  of  Parliament  to  the 
contrary  thereof  in  any  wise  notwithstanding." 

Parliament  met  in  February.  It  was  now  July, 
and  the  act  had  been  in  force  four  or  five  weeks 
before  the  news  arrived  here.  Never  was  there 
such  commotion  along  the  seaboard.  Vessels  on 
the  stocks  were  hurried  off,  and,  as  it  would  be 
almost  a  year  before  the  time  would  expire,  keels 
were  laid,  and  vessels  of  all  sizes  hastily  built,  in 
hopes  of  getting  a  slice  of  this  good  luck.  Mean 
while,  in  consequence  of  the  excessive  drain,  pro 
visions  at  home  rose  to  exorbitant  prices. 

Everybody  now  perceived  the  reason  of  the 
haste  in  respect  to  the  Casco  and  the  brigantine. 
But  amid  all  this  tumult  Lion  Ben  was  quietly  at 
work  in  his  field,  Captain  Rhines  getting  his  hay, 
and  Charlie  making  improvements  on  his  farm, 


164      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

going  over  to  Elin  Island  with  John,  or  to  Wolf 
Island  to  look  after  his  pet  foxes  and  bears.  He 
had  five  on  the  island  now,  having  bought  a  mate 
for  the  one  he  put  on,  and  there  were  three  cubs. 
Occasionally  Charlie  took  a  tramp  in  the  woods  to 
look  up  some  timber,  as  they  were  intending  to  set 
up  a  vessel  in  the  fall  for  Cameron,  take  time  to 
build  her,  and  make  her  an  extra  vessel;  and 
when  there  came  a  rainy  day,  John  went  into  the 
blacksmith's  shop  to  work  upon  fastening,  as  Charlie 
had  made  his  model,  and  he  knew  the  dimensions 
of  the  vessel  they  were  to  build. 

After  haying  they  had  news  that  the  Casco  and 
Massachusetts  had  obtained  the  highest  prices  for 
their  cargoes, — the  brigantine,  though  sailing  after 
wards,  arriving  before  the  ship,  —  and  that  both 
had  been  chartered  by  the  English  for  Antigua,  to 
be  convoyed  by  British  men-of-war. 

In  two  months  there  were  so  many  vessels 
despatched  from  all  quarters  of  America  and  the 
British  provinces  that  provisions  were  lower  in 
England  than  in  the  States,  and  many  of  the  last 
shippers  met  with  tremendous  losses. 

Charlie  and  John,  indeed,  wanted  to  set  up  an 
other  vessel  right  off;  but  Captain  Rhines  told 
them  it  was  only  a  spurt,  and  would  soon  be  over. 


WALTER   MEETS   THE   OUTLAW.  165 


CHAPTER  IX. 

WALTER  MEETS   THE   OUTLAW. 

rainy  season,  the  period  for  squalls  and 
_1_  stormy  winds,  was  now  approaching;  and, 
just  as  the  sun  was  sinking  below  the  horizon,  the 
Osprey,  bearing  before  her  bows  a  sheet  of  foam, 
the  water  bubbling  through  the  lee  scuppers,  and 
with  sp.ars  and  rigging  strained  to  their  utmost 
tension,  passing  Point  Arlet,  entered  the  bay  of 
Port  Royal,  her  captain  carrying  every  inch  of 
canvas  to  reach  his  anchorage  before  night,  as  the 
weather  was  threatening  and  squally.  Upon  en 
tering  the  harbor,  he  found  it  occupied  by  a  large 
portion  of  the  British  West  India  squadron.  He 
was  instantly  boarded,  and  ordered  to  anchor  be 
tween  the  two  seventy-fours  Majestic  and  Bellona. 
Seated  upon  the  quarter-deck,  after  the  brigantine 
was  secured  to  her  moorings,  the  sails  furled,  ropes 
coiled,  and  all  but  the  anchor  watch  below,  he 


166      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

gazed  upon  the  great  hulks  and  frowning  batteries 
of  the  men-of-war,  directly  under  whose  guns  his 
little  vessel  lay,  and  which  seemed  but  a  boat  in 
comparison.  In  view  of  his  utter  helplessness,  he 
could  not  but  feel  somewhat  anxious  in  respect  to 
the  treatment  he  might  receive  in  the  morning. 
He  recalled  instances  he  had  known  of  American 
captains  going  to  French  ports  and  being  in 
formed  that  they  must  sell  their  cargo  for  twen 
ty  per  cent,  less  to  the  governor  of  the  island  than 
they  could  obtain  for  it  of  the  merchants  in  the 
place,  give  for  the  produce  of  the  island  double 
its  market  price,  and  not  be  allowed  to  leave  till 
they  accepted  these  terms.  He  also  remembered 
that  the  English  themselves  sent  sixteen  American 
vessels,  found  at  Martinique  when  they  captured 
it  the  year  before,  to  Dominica  for  adjudication, 
where  they  were  acquitted,  but  the  costs  were  in 
some  cases  half  the  cargo ;  and  he  was  ready  to 
accuse  himself  of  thoughtlessness  in  thus  volunta 
rily  placing  himself  where  there  was  no  way  of 
escape,  when  he  might  have  kept  the  sea,  and 
gone  to  some  Danish  or  Spanish  island.  But  he 
soon  ascertained  that  his  fears  were  imaginary. 
The  English  admiral,  and  the  military  governor  of 


WALTER  MEETS   THE   OUTLAW.  167 

Martinique,  General  Prescott,  treated  him  with 
the  same  courtesy  as  when  he  was  there  before, 
and  manifested  no  disposition  to  break  the  engage 
ment  entered  into  at  that  time.  The  demand  for 
provisions  was  even  greater  than  when  he  loft. 
American  vessels  preferred  to  go  to  France  rather 
than  to  the  French  or  English  West  India  islands. 

Since  information  of  the  treaty  between  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States,  American  vessels  in 
the  French  islands  had  been  exposed  to  all  sorts  of 
indignities,  especially  if  they  were  captured  when 
bound  to  a  French  island  that  had  been  captured 
by  the  English,  in  which  case  their  cargoes  were 
confiscated  and  the  crews  imprisoned.  They  also 
ran  great  risk  of  capture  in  going  to  the  English 
islands,  because  there  were  large  numbers  of  small 
French  privateers  that  swarmed  round  the  West 
Indies,  always  ready  to  pounce  upon  them,  the 
captains  of  which  obtained  information  in  relation 
to  vessels  that  were  expected  from  the  French 
residents  on  those  islands,  with  whom  they  man 
aged  to  keep  up  communication. 

In  respect  to  vessels  bound  to  France,  the  risk 
was  less,  as,  even  if  captured  by  British  cruisers, 
the  cargoes  were  paid  for.  In  the  single  month  of 


168      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

February  one  hundred  and  forty-four  American 
vessels  got  safely  into  the  harbor  of  Bordeaux. 

Probably  Walter  would  not  have  set  out  on  a 
West  India  voyage  had  he  not  been  confident  in 
the  speed  of  his  vessel  to  enable  him  to  escape  the 
French  privateers,  though  he  could  only  judge  of 
that  before  trial  by  her  proportions,  as  seen  on  the 
stocks,  and  by  the  fact  that  he  knew  Charlie  Bell 
had  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  construct  a 
vessel  that  should  outsail,  if  possible,  the  Arthur 
Brown ;  and  nobly  did  the  Osprey  justify  the  confi 
dence  reposed  in  her  by  her  young  captain ;  for, 
like  the  strong-pinioned  bird  from  which  her  name 
was  derived,  she  had  distanced  everything  on  the 
passage.  It  was  but  twelve  days  from  the  time 
she  spread  her  wings  on  the  stocks  at  Pleasant  Cove 
till  she  folded  them  in  the  harbor  of  Port  Royal. 

In  consequence  of  the  circumstances  and  em 
barrassments  referred  to,  provisions  were  scarce 
and  high ;  but  the  price  was  still  further  increased 
by  the  reverses  that  the  English  had  experienced. 
Although  vastly  inferior  in  naval  force,  the  French 
had  eluded  the  vigilance  of  their  cruisers,  and 
transported  a  large  body  of  troops  to  Guadaloupe, 
had  recovered  many  of  the  islands  previously  cap- 


WALTER   MEETS   THE   OUTLAW.  169 

tured  from  them  by  inciting  insurrection  among 
the  blacks  and  aboriginal  inhabitants,  compelling 
the  English  to  confine  their  efforts  to  self-defence. 

The  whole  garrison  of  St.  Lucia,  forced  by  the 
French  to  evacuate  that  island,  had  arrived  at 
Martinique  a  few  days  before  the  Osprey. 
The  English  military  governor  not  only  allowed 
Walter  the  high  price  at  which  provisions  were 
then  held,  but  the  discharging  of  his  cargo  was 
greatly  facilitated.  As  the  launches  of  the  men-of- 
war  came  alongside,  the  hatches  were  opened,  and 
the  cargo  discharged  directly  into  them,  and  car 
ried  to  the  respective  vessels  of  the  fleet  to  which 
they  belonged,  the  remainder  to  the  store-ship ;  he 
received  hard  money  in  payment.  The  vessel  was 
nearly  discharged,  when  Lallemont  came  along 
side. 

"  I  had  no  thought  of  meeting  you,  captain," 
said  the  delighted  black.  "  I  should  not  have  rec 
ognized  the  vessel ;  but  I  saw  the  American  flag, 
and,  as  I  knew  your  people  generally  take  sugar  or 
molasses,  was  on  the  lookout  for  a  coopering  job." 

"You,  of  course,  would  have  anything  in  my 
power  to  give  ;  but  you  know  the  island  is  in  Eng 
lish  hands,  and  they  don't  allow  foreigners  to  carry 


170      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

from  their  islands.  I  ana  to  receive  cash  for  my 
cargo,  and  shall  either  have  to  go  to  Trinidad  and 
buy  molasses,  or  go  home  in  ballast,  although  I 
don't  intend  to  buy  molasses  if  I  can  get  anything 
else." 

"  Why  not  ?     You  always  have." 

"  Because  affairs  have  changed  altogether.  Be 
fore  the  war  we  brought  lumber  and  live  stock, 
and  cargoes  that  were  very  bulky  in  proportion  to 
their  value ;  built  vessels  very  full  and  burden 
some,  and  piled  heavy  deck-loads  on  them ;  and,  as 
the  passage  is  short,  a  few  days  longer  didn't  make 
much  difference  in  the  expense-  Molasses  and 
sugar,  also,  were  bulky  cargoes,  and  the  vessels, 
being  burdensome,  could  carry  a  large  quantity ; 
but  now  it  is  altogether  another  matter.  We  want 
vessels  that  are  built  for  sailing,  to  dodge  the 
cruisers,  and  they  can't  take  back  these  bulky  car 
goes  at  a  profit.  They  answer  very  well  for  our 
outward  cargoes,  as  we  bring  provisions,  arms,  or 
powder,  which  are  far  more  valuable  in  proportion 
to  their  bulk." 

"  I  understand  how  it  is  ;  but  I  don't  believe  the 
English  governor  means  to  interfere  very  much 
with  the  affairs  of  the  island,  or  to  destroy  the 


WALTER   MEETS   THE   OUTLAW.  171 

trade  of  it.  He  has  not  interfered  with  municipal 
affairs,  and  everything  goes  on  very  much  as  it 
did  before,  only  the  duties  are  collected  by  English 
custom-house  officers.  They  are  very  lenient  and 
courteous  to  the  inhabitants,  a  large  portion  of 
whom  were  loyalists,  and  did  all  they  could  to 
assist  them  in  gaining  possession  of  the  island,  and 
will  aid  them  in  keeping  it,  and  they  must  have 
trade.  I  think  you  will  get  permission  to  buy  a 
cargo  here  and  take  it  away.  If  you  do,  let  me  know, 
and  I  can  assist  you." 

As  Lallemont  had  anticipated,  Walter  experi 
enced  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  the  license  he 
desired  to  trade,  and  sent  his  mate  to  seek  the 
negro  and  inform  him  of  it.  The  next  afternoon 
the  latter  came  on  board. 

"  Captain,"  said  he,  "  there  is  a  harbor  on  the 
north-eastern  side  of  the  island,  called  Cul-de-sac 
du  Galion.  There  is  a  creek  makes  up  into  the 
land,  and  the  River  Galion  empties  into  it.  There 
is  no  difficulty  in  going  into  this  creek  with  a  vessel 
the  size  of  yours,  —  if  piloted  by  one  thoroughly 
acquainted,  —  and  bringing  out  three  fourths  of  a 
cargo.  I  am  well  acquainted  with  a  planter  Avho 
lives  up  this  river  some  miles,  who  would  load  you 


172      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

at  a  very  much  less  rate  than  you  could  purchase 
a  cargo  for  here,  or  at  St.  Pierre,  provided  you 
will  go  after  it." 

"  Will  he  sell  me  the  articles  I  want  ?  " 

"He'll  sell  you  anything  that  the  island  pro 
duces,  and  what  he  has  not,  or  has  not  in  sufficient 
quantity,  he'll  procure.  But  you'll  have  to  take 
your  vessel  as  far  as  possible  up  the  creek,  then 
boat  the  cargo  down  river  to  it,  till  you  put  into 
her  all  the  depth  of  water  will  allow  you  to  take 
out,  and  then  boat  down  the  rest." 

"  That  will  be  pretty  severe  work  for  white  men 
in  this  climate." 

"  But  you  can  take  your  time  for  it ;  he  will 
feed  your  men  while  they  are  at  the  plantation, 
give  you  all  the  vegetables  you  can  consume  while 
here,  and  you  will  get  your  cargo  for  half  price ; 
yes,  and  less." 

"  But  why  don't  he  bring  it  down  himself?  " 
""He  can't.  In  the  natural  course  of  things, 
this  produce  would  be  brought  down  to  the  har 
bor  in  lighters,  and  carried  in  drogers  to  St. 
Pierre,  Trinity  Bay,  or  Port  Royal.  But  when 
the  English  attacked  the  island  last  year,  the 
French  general  took  part  of  his  slaves  to  work  on 


WALTER  MEETS   THE   OUTLAW.  173 

the  fortifications,  and  those  of  them  that  were  not 
killed  and  did  not  die  of  disease  ran  away  to  the 
mountains  ;  and  after  it  was  taken  by  the  English, 
they  seized  the  rest,  —  that  is,  all  that  were  able 
bodied,  —  and  put  them  on  board  their  ships  of  war ; 
so  he  has  only  a  few  young  boys,  and  old,  worn-out 
men  and  women,  that  can  do  some  work  in  the 
field,  but  are  not  fit  to  handle  a  lighter." 

"Has  he  lighters?" 

"  Yes  ;  plenty  of  them." 

"  Will  he  furnish  a  pilot  to  take  the  vessel  into 
the  creek  and  out  ?  " 

"  I'll  pilot  the  vessel  myself,  and  I'll  let  you  have 
one  of  my  servants  to  pilot  the  lighters  up  and 
down  the  river." 

"  Walter  consulted  the  crew,  offering  them 
extra  pay,  as  it  was  no  part  of  their  duty  to 
lighter  cargo  from  a  plantation.  He  found  them 
ready  for  the  work,  and  the  next  morning  went 
with  Lallemont  to  see  Monsieur  Chavelot,  and 
bargained  with  him  for  rum,  indigo,  coffee,  cocoa, 
annotto,  logwood,  and  ginger ;  the  necessities  to 
which  the  planters  were  reduced  by  war  and  the 
interruptions  consequent  upon  it,  enabling  him  to 
take  his  choice  of  the  produce  of  the  island  at 
low  prices. 


174      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Walter  now  weighed  anchor  and  entered  the 
Cul-de-sac  du  Gallon.  He  found  a  good  and  quite 
spacious  harbor,  although  obstructed  at  its  mouth 
by  shoals,  sand-spits,  and  reefs  of  corals  ;  present 
ing,  however,  no  obstacles  to  the  native  pilots. 

Lallemont  pressed  the  brigantine  so  far  up  the 
creek,  that  there  was  no  way  of  return  except  by 
warping  out  stern  foremost;  the  passage,  though 
of  sufficient  depth,  being  so  narrow  as  barely  to 
admit  the  launches  alongside. 

The  second  mate  —  Henry  Griffin  —  now  took 
the  crew,  and,  with  Lallemont's  negro,  went  up  the 
river  for  cargo,  and  Walter  was  left  with  only  his 
mate  and  the  cook. 

"  Captain,"  said  Sewall  Lancaster,  "  what  do 
you  suppose  has  become  of  that  chap  you  let 
run  last  vige,  and  saved  from  getting  his  neck 
stretched  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know.  I  asked  Lallemont ;  he  said  he 
didn't  know  anything  about  him." 

"  He'll  take  good  kere  and  give  this  port  a  wide 
berth.  I  expect  he's  jined  some  other  gang,  and  is 
cuttin'  throats  somewhere.  It  never  seemed  just 
the  thing  to  me  to  let  a  pirate  run  when  you'd  got 
your  fingers  on  his  throat." 


WALTER   MEETS   THE   OUTLAW.  175 

"  If  we  hadn't,  we  never  should  have  hung 
Lemaire." 

In  the  morning,  when  Walter  turned  out,  he 
found  a  letter,  lying  on  the  cabin  floor,  directed 
to  him.  Breaking  the  seal,  he  perceived,  with 
equal  interest  and  amazement,  that  it  was  from 
the  very  man  who  had  been,  the  subject  of  con 
versation  between  himself  and  Lancaster  the  even 
ing  before  —  John  Godsoe.  He  informed  Walter 
that,  having  ascertained  his  intention  of  returning 
hither  with  a  cargo  of  provisions,  he  had  kept 
himself  informed  in  respect  to  arrivals,  and  then 
went  on  to  say  that,  although  no  one  could  be 
more  sensible  of  his  guilt  and  unworthiness  to 
associate  with,  or  even  come  into  the  presence  of, 
virtuous  persons  than  himself,  yet  he  entreated 
him  —  as  he  would  aid  a  penitent  man,  and  one% 
whom  he  knew  in  happier  days,  to  make  some 
slight  amends  for  his  crimes  —  to  meet  him  at 
twilight  on  the  following  evening,  and,  if  it  was  not 
asking  too  great  a  favor,  go  with  him  to  his  abode 
in  the  mountains.  The  place  designated  for  the 
meeting  was  a  clump  of  bushes  on  the  northern 
bank  of  the  Galion,  out  of  the  midst  of  which  rose 
a  large  rock  with  two  peaks,  and  from  a  cleft  in  the 
top  of  one  of  them  a  wild  fig  tree  was  growing. 


176      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

It  was  evident  to  Walter  that  Godsoe  had 
maintained  the  resolution,  formed  when  leaving  the 
Languedoc,  to  abandon  his  former  pursuits  and 
companions  ;  otherwise  he  would  not  have  sought 
his  company,  or  expressed  sorrow  for  his  past 
crimes. 

"  I'll  go,"  he  said,  "  and,  as  I  need  forgiveness 
and  hope  for  mercy  myself,  do  all  that  in  me  lies 
to  strengthen  his  good  intention." 

Going  on  deck,  he  easily  distinguished  the  land 
mark  referred  to  in  the  letter,  being  quite  con 
spicuous,  as  it  abutted  on  the  river,  and  was  sur 
rounded  by  cultivated  fields.  Taking  the  glass,  he 
could  discern  the  fig  tree,  and  the  seam  in  the  cliff 
into  which  it  had  thrust  its  roots.  Neither  the 
mate  nor  cook  had  seen,  heard,  or  knew  anything 
in  respect  to  the  letter.  The  day  seemed  long  to 
Walter,  as  there  was  little  to  occupy  his  attention 
while  the  crew  were  absent,  and  he  waited  with  im 
patience  the  appointed  hour.  The  sun  was  setting 
as  Walter  left  the  vessel  for  the  place,  that  was 
three  fourths  of  a  mile  distant;  and  finding  it  unoc 
cupied,  he  sat  down  upon  a  fragment  of  rock  among 
the  bushes.  It  was  not  long  before  his  ear  caught 
the  sound  of  oars  in  a  rowlock,  and  through  the 


WALTER  MEETS  THE   OUTLAW.  177 

deepening  twilight  he  discovered  a  boat  contain 
ing  one  person,  who  was  Bulling  along  under  the 
shadow  of  the  bank.  It  was  Godsoe.  The  pirate 
.  wrung  the  extended  hand  of  Walter  convulsively, 
exclaiming,  in  a  voice  broken  with  emotion,  — 

"  This,  captain,  is  more  than  I  had  any  right  to 
ask  —  more  than  I  hardly  dared  to  expect  —  that 
you  would  go  so  far  for  a  wretch  like  me." 
*  "  I  could  not  do  less,  and  be  a  Christian,  or  even 
a  man.  It  is  the  duty,  and  ought  to  be  the  desire, 
of  every  one  to  help  his  fellow-man ;  and  a  towns 
man  and  neighbor  surely  has  a  still  stronger 
claim." 

"  And  you  will  go  with  me  to  my  place,  for  I 
dare  not  remain  longer  here'." 

"  I  came  with  that  intention." 

"Then  let  us  hasten  to  where  we  can   talk  in 
safety." 

The  moon  was  rising,  and  Godsoe  pulled  slowly 
and  cautiously  under  the  shadow  of  the  bank,  on 
which  was  a  large  coffee  plantation.  For  some 
time  they  had  heard  the  roar  of  a  waterfall,  and 
now  came  to  the  mouth  of  a  large  and  impetuous 
stream,  tributary  to  the  Galion.  The  waters  being 
confined  between  high  banks,  an  eddy  current  was 
12 


178      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

formed  along  the  shore.  Taking  advantage  of  this 
circumstance,  Godsoe  pulled  to  the  foot  of  the 
fall,  and,  hauling  the  boat  on  shore,  concealed  it 
amid  a  dense  growth  of  bamboos,  guava  trees,  and 
cedars,  that  fringed  the  bank. 

"  Is  this  water  good  to  drink  ?  "  asked  Walter. 

"  No ;  absolutely  poisonous.  This  island  is  a 
curious  place.  There  are  about  forty  rivers  that 
come  from  the  bowels  of  these  mountains,  beside* 
a  multitude  of  brooks  like  this,  and  not  half  of 
them  are  fit  to  drink  from.  In  many  places  they 
have  to  drink  rain  water,  when  a  river  flows  right 
before  the  door.  It  was  so  here  ;  for  on  the  bank 
is  an  abandoned  plantation ;  you  can  see  the  rain 
water  cisterns  there  yet.  I  expect  this  island  was 
made  by  earthquakes,  for  they  have  them  now, 
once  in  a  while,  and  it  is  all  mixed  up  —  big  hills 
and  little  hills,  mountains  and  gullies,  flung  together 
any  how ;  and  the  springs  spurt  from  the  hills  and 
mountains  just  as  though  they  were  squat  out. 
You  needn't  lack  drink,  however,"  he  continued. 
A  long  vine  was  hanging  between  two  trees  just 
over  their  heads,  and  of  three  or  four  inches  in 
diameter.  Drawing  a  heavy  knife  from  his  belt, 
he  severed  the  vine,  bidding  Walter  put  the  end 


WALTER  MEETS  THE   OUTLAW.  179 

to  his  lips,  which  he  did,  and  drew  from  it  the  sap 
in  abundance,  completely  quenching  his  thirst. 

"  It  tastes  precisely  like  cold  water,"  said 
Walter. 

"  But  it  will  quench  thirst  a  great  deal  longer." 

As  Godsoe  returned  his  knife  to  its  sheath,  Wal 
ter  observed  that  he  was  completely  armed  in 
other  respects. 

"  I  am  somewhat  tired,  and  quite  warm ;  let  us 
rest  a  while  in  the  shelter  of  the  old  mill-house," 
said  Godsoe  ;  "  it  will  never  do  for  you,  not  being 
used  to  this  climate,  to  sit  in  the  dew  and  moon 
light." 

Walter  was  by  no  means  unaccustomed  to  the 
wonderful  clearness  of  the  atmosphere  and  the 
brilliancy  of  nights  in  the  tropics ;  but  he  had 
hitherto  spent  them  on  the  coast,  or  at  anchor  in 
some  harbor. 

The  machinery  of  this  old  mill  had  been  turned 
by  a  wheel,  driven  by  water  brought  from  the 
brook  above  the  fall,  in  a  sluice  cut  in  the  ground, 
but  now  completely  grown  over,  and  almost  con 
cealed  by  vegetation  of  different  kinds.  The  roof 
of  the  building  was  whole,  but  one  side  was  en 
tirely  open  to  the  weather,  offering  no  obstruction  to 


180      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

the  view ;  and  Walter  could  not  repress  an  excla 
mation  of  delight,  as,  seated  upon  a  stone  roller, 
that  had  once  served  to  grind  the  cane,  he  gazed 
upon  the  landscape,  and  the  luxuriant  vegetation 
revealed  and  silvered  by  moonlight  of  sufficient 
intensity  to  bring  out  the  most  minute  features  of 
the  scene  near  at  hand  —  bamboos  in  clumps,  cocoa- 
nut  palms,  figs,  orange,  pimento,  and  coffee  trees, 
now  grown  wild ;  and  here  and  there  an  immense 
cotton-wood,  or  a  tropical  birch,  shooting  up  among 
the  crumbling  walls  of  the  old  mansion  and  out 
buildings  ;  while  numerous  mocking-birds,  whose 
unrivalled  melody  affected  Walter  with  all  the 
charm  of  novelty,  responded  to  each  other  from 
every  quarter  of  the  forest. 

After  remaining  some  time  silent,  in  deference 
to  his  companion,  who  seemed  completely  entranced 
by  a  scene  so  new  to  him,  Godsoe  said,  — 

"  Now,  captain,  tell  me  something  about  the  dear 
old  spot.  How  did  you  find,  and  how  did  you  leave, 
father  and  mother,  my  brothers  and  sisters  ?  How 
did  you  get  along  and  manage  to  keep  my  secret, 
after  they  found  out  that  Clash  was  master  of  the 
Languedoc?" 

Walter  then  related  to  him  all  that  had  trans- 


WALTER  MEETS  THE  OUTLAW.        181 

pired  at  Pleasant  Cove,  and  the  conversation  that 
had  taken  place  between  his  own  parents  and  Mr. 
Godsoe,  and  also  between  Mr.  Godsoe,  Eaton,  and 
Sewall  Lancaster. 

"  Who,  of  the  Pleasant  Cove  boys,  have  you  now 
among  your  crew,  that  ever  knew,  or  would  have 
been  likely  to  have  recognized  me,  had  I  come  on 
board  your  vessel  ?  " 

"  I  have  none  that  ever  knew  you.  except  Sewall 
Lancaster  and  Henry  Griffin.  I  think  Lancaster 
would  know  you  now ;  you  look  very  different 
since  getting  well." 

"  I  was  afraid  how  it  might  be,  and  therefore 
came  under  the  stern  in  a  boat,  and  flung  the  letter 
into  the  cabin  window." 

"  It  was  a  great  mystery  to  me  by  what  means 
that  letter  came  on  board.  Are  there  many 
abandoned  plantations  like  this  on  the  island?" 

"  Hundreds  of  them.  Some  of  them  have  been 
abandoned  for  sixty  years,  and  their  sites  could 
now  be  scarcely  discerned.  It  don't  take  long  in 
this  climate  for  the  land  to  go  back  to  forest.  It 
is  not  ten  years  since  this  place  was  cultivated, 
and  you  see  how  it  has  grown  up ;  all  these  trees 
but  the  birches  and  cotton-woods  have  grown  since 


182     THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

then.  I  suppose  you  know  all  about  this  island  — 
that  it  was  a  very  rich  place  once ;  so  much  so, 
that  they  didn't  care  whether  they  paid  gold  and 
silver,  or  bartered  produce  for  a  cargo." 

"  No  ;  I  know  nothing  about  its  history." 

"  It's  pretty  well  run  down  now,  though,  since 
the  English  have  taken  Canada,  and  so  many  of 
the  other  French  islands,  the  trade  of  which  all 
came  here.  I  suppose  you  know  how  they  first 
got  to  raising  coffee." 

"No  ;   I  do  not." 

"The  Dutch  made  a  present  of  two  coffee-trees 
to  the  French  government.  They  put  them  in  the 
royal  Garden  of  Plants  at  Paris.  From  these  they 
took  two  suckers,  and 'sent  an  officer  by  the  name 
of  Desclieux  to  Martinique  to  plant  them.  The 
vessel  got  short  of  water,  and  all  hands  were  put 
on  short  allowance  ;  but  Desclieux  shared  his  water 
with  the  two  coffee-suckers,  though  he  was  nearly 
dead  when  the  vessel  got  in.  The  suckers  were 
planted,  and  grew;  and  from  them  sprung  all  the 
coffee  since  raised  on  the  Island  of  Martinique. 
You  have  the  story  for  what  it's  worth.  I  got  it 
from  an  old  Frenchman,  who  said  his  father  was  in 
the  vessel.  But  it  is  time  we  were  away.  We  have 


WALTER  MEETS  THE  OUTLAW.  183 

a  long  and  difficult  path  before  us ;  but  I  have  a 
couple  of  .sure-footed  beasts  tethered  close  by.'' 

Leaving  the  mill,  he  soon  returned,  leading  two 
mules  prepared  for  the  road.  Strapped  to  the 
saddle  of  each  was  one  of  those  short  cloaks  worn 
by  the  inhabitants  of  the  West  Indies  to  keep  off 
the  night  dew. 

As  they  gained  an  elevation  commanding  a  view 
of  the  place  they  had  left,  Walter  stopped  his 
beast,  and  turned  to  take  one  more  look  at  the 
tumbling  water,  the  walls  of  the  old  plantation 
buildings,  and  the  ocean  bathed  in  moonlight. 

"  Never  did  I  behold  anything  so  lovely.  Why 
should  any  one  abandon  a  spot  like  this  ?  Surely 
happiness  could  be  found  here  if  anywhere." 

"  Happiness,"  said  his  companion,  sadly,  "  comes 
from  within,  not  from  without.  I  was  happy  once 
on  the  rough  soil  of  Maine,  sung  as  I  drove  the 
cows  to  pasture,  as  I  hoed  the  corn,  or  faced  the 
north  wind,  and  waded  through  the  drifts  to  school ; 
but  since  then  I've  learned  that  a  stinging  con 
science  can  make  of  Paradise  a  hell." 


184      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  MADMAN'S  PASS. 

ESUMING-  their  journey,  they  crossed  the 
road  leading  from  La  Trinite  to  the  southern 
part  of  the  island  and  harbor  of  Port  Royal,  and 
made  for  the  terrible  fastnesses  of  the  mountains 
that  occupy  the  centre  of  the  island,  in  a  short 
time  entering  upon  a  tract  of  country  so  broken  as 
to  prevent  riding  abreast,  entirely  precluding  con 
versation.  So  rugged  was  the  path,  —  at  one  time 
winding  around  the  side  of  a  mountain,  along  a 
narrow  ledge  where  a  misstep  would  have  been 
death,  or  passing  between  lofty  precipices  through 
defiles  so  narrow  that  there  was  barely  room  for 
the  mule  to  pass ;  again  descending  into  ravines 
over  declivities  of  smooth  rock,  where  the  beast, 
thrusting  forward  its  fore  feet,  was  compelled  to 
slide  on  its  haunches.  Godsoe  cautioned  his  com 
panion  not  to  attempt  to  guide  the  mule  in  the 


THE  MADMAN'S  PASS.  185 

least,  but  rather  trust  to  the  instinct  of  the  animal^ 
that  would,  if  left  alone,  carry  him  safely  through. 

So  far  from  becoming  less  rugged,  the  path,  as 
they  proceeded,  assumed  a  wilder  and  more  terrific 
character.  The  mountains,  conical  in  shape,  in 
creased  in  altitude,  while  the  valleys  became  mere 
ravines,  and  the  streams  torrents;  for  rains  had 
begun  to  fall,  and  the  roar  of  waters  mingled  with 
the  thunder  of  rocks  plunging  from  mountain  sum 
mits  to  the  depths  below. 

Through  all  these  obstacles  Godsoe  held  on  his 
way  without  the  hesitation  of  a  moment.  After 
crossing  a  valley  of  greater  width  than  usual,  afford 
ing  relief  to  the  riders  by  its  level  surface  of  elastic 
turf,  their  farther  progress,  it  seemed  to  Walter, 
was  completely  barred  by  a  wide  stream  that 
flowed  along  the  roots  of  a  mountain  ridge,  which 
rose  to  a  great  height,  its  summit  broken  into 
irregular  peaks,  clothed  in  a  veil  of  mist.  His 
companion,  on  the  other  hand,  dashed  directly  into 
the  stream,  the  bed  of  which  proved  to  be  hard, 
and  the  water  shallow.  For  more  than  half  an 
hour  Godsoe  rode  in  the  channel  of  the  stream,  till 
he  at  length  emerged  from  it  at  the  mouth  of  a 
chasm  in  this  rampart  of  rock,  whose  fearful  gloom, 


186  THE   CHILD   OP   THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

in  such  sudden  and  startling  contrast  with  the 
brilliancy  without,  was  so  repulsive  that  Walter, 
in  momentary  trepidation,  involuntarily  drew  rein. 
Upon  a  closer  inspection  he  perceived  that  what, 
in  the  surprise  of  the  moment,  he  had  mistaken  for 
the  mouth  of  a  cavern,  leading  he  knew  not  where, 
was  in  reality  the  entrance  of  a  pass. 

"  What  think  you  of  this  ?  "  said  Godsoe,  noticing 
his  trepidation. 

"  I  never  was  among  mountains,"  was  the  reply, 
"  or  saw  one,  except  from  the  ship's  deck  or  the 
mast-head,  till  I  was  at  Vauclin,  and  I  know  not 
how  to  express  what  I  feel ;  but  it  seems  to  me  just 
as  though  the  Almighty  had  taken  this  island  up, 
broken  it  over  his  knee,  and  flung  it  down,  and  it 
had  never  got  back  to  its  first  shape.  I  should  be 
almost  afraid  it  would  shut  up  on  me  when  I  was 
going  through." 

Indeed,  the  features  of  the  pass  might  well  have 
suggested  the  illustrations  used  by  Walter,  for  the 
walls  of  the  chasm  were  neither  perpendicular  nor 
arched,  as  is  often  the  case  in  mountain  defiles,  but 
receding,  and  the  fissure  wedge-shaped,  as  though 
the  entire  mass  of  rock,  with  its  superincumbent 
earth  and  forest,  had  been  cleft  in  twain  and  flung 


THE  MADMAN'S  PASS.  187 

apart.  Wherever  the  eye  could  penetrate  the 
gloom,  corresponding  hollows  and  protuberances 
were  perceived  upon  the  opposite  cliffs,  evincing 
that  they  had  at  some  period  been  united.  The 
soil  above  was  clothed  with  a  dense  forest  of  mighty 
trees ;  the  cabbage  palm,  cotton-wood,  bullet  tree, 
and  fig  flung  their  branches  across  the  gorge,  while 
myriads  of  parasitical  plants  connected  tree  with 
tree  and  branch  with  branch :  vines  hanging  in 
loops,  and  twisted  around  each  other  till  they  were 
as  large  as  a  man's  leg,  formed, 'at  the  point  where 
the  cliffs  were  crowned  with  soil,  and  growth  com 
menced,  a  canopy  of  foliage  that  excluded  every 
ray  of  light,  and  not  even  a  solitary  firefly,  that  so 
abound  in  the  tropics,  illuminated  the  gloom.  The 
mules,  that,  champing  the  bit,  had  with  difficulty 
been  restrained,  now  plunged  into  the  defile,  with 
an  alacrity  that  betokened  the  approaching  end  of 
their  journey. 

"  Shut  your  eyes  for  a  few  moments,"  said  God- 
soe. 

Walter  did  so,  and  found,  upon  opening  them 
again,  that  in  those  places  where  the  canopy  of  fo 
liage  was  thinnest,  he  could  catch  some  glimpses 
of  the  path,  that  was  barely  wide  enough  for  two 
mules  to  pass  abreast. 


188      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Hold  up  your  legs,"  cried  Godsoe.  The  warn 
ing  was  needed,  for  the  mule  path  wound  round 
great  boulders,  where  the  legs  of  the  rider  were 
liable  to  be  crushed  between  either  the  boulders  or 
the  sides  of  the  pass,  or  torn  by  the  jagged  roots 
of  trees  that  had  fallen  from  above,  over  whose 
trunks  the  mules  clambered,  much  to  the  surprise 
of  Walter,  who,  his  eyes  having  become  accus 
tomed  to  the  darkness,  could  now  perceive  the  na 
ture  of  the  obstacles  that  obstructed  the  way. 

Reared  among  cattle,  accustomed  from  boyhood 
te  horses,  he  had  enjoyed  abundant  opportunities 
to  become  acquainted  with  the  intelligence  of  that 
animal ;  but,  mounted  for  the  first  time  upon  the 
back  of  a  mule,  he  was  astonished  at  the  resolute 
endurance  and  wonderful  sagacity  manifested  by 
this  most  useful  though  oftentimes  vicious  and 
stubborn  beast.  The  feeling  of  awe  and  gloom  in 
spired  by  the  darkness,  manifold  obstacles,  and  the 
consciousness  that  rocks  or  trees,  loosened  or  un 
dermined  by  the  recent  rains,  might  at  any  instant 
descend,  was  still  farther  increased  by  a  hoarse 
and  hollow  moaning,  that  seemed  to  issue  from  the 
ground,  and  come  up  beneath  the  very  feet  of  the 
beasts,  requiring  very  little  aid  from  imagination 
to  convert  it  into  something  not  of  earth. 


THE  MADMAN'S  PASS.  189 

"  This  is  a  fearful  place,"  said  Walter. 

"  It  is,  truly,  in  the  night,"  said  Godsoe,  coming 
to  a  halt.  "  Your  idea  of  its  closing  up  on  one 
never  occurred  to  me ;  but  twice  have  I  come  to  its 
mouth,  yet  afraid  to  enter,  lest  the  Almighty  should 
commission  some  rock,  tree,  or  the  solid  cliifs  them 
selves,  to  fall  on  my  head,  and  bring  me,  my  hands 
dripping  with  innocent  blood,  to  his  judgment-seat. 
All  night  long  have  I  paced  the  ground,  or,  wrap 
ping  myself  in  my  cloak,  lay  down  upon  the  bank  of 
the  brook,  tortured  by  remorse,  till  the  day  broke." 

"  But  you  were  no  farther  from  God  outside  the 
pass  than  within  it.  He  could  just  as  well  have 
put  his  finger  on  you  beside  the  brook  as  here,  or 
have  caused  it  to  overflow  you.  Beyond  his 
reach  you  can  never  be,  or  where  he  is  not." 

"  Ah,  captain,  am  I  ignorant  of  that  ?  Have  I  not 
been  taught  it  at  my  mother's  knee  ?  But  it  don't 
come  home  and  find  a  man  in  the  sunshine,  as  here 
in  company,  or  when  excited,  as  when  alone  in 
midnight  darkness,  or  when  the  stars  are  looking 
down  upon  you,  like  the  eyes  of  God,  reading  your 
very  soul.  I  tell  you  there  would  not  be  such 
wretches  as  I  am,  and  as  Clash  was,  were  we  not 
able  to  shove  out  of  sight  the  idea  of  God,  and  all 
sense  of  his  presence." 


190      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

•    "  You  need  not  say  as  Pete  Clash  was.     It  was 
only  his  body  I  killed." 

"  Captain,  I've  walked  the  deck  of  that  Langue- 
doc  in  the  middle  watch,  after  a  day  of  butchery, 
and  when  my  soul  has  been  in  heaps  ;  sins  of  boy 
hood,  little  sins,  great  mountainous  sins,  all  flung 
one  upon  another,  like  the  hills  and  mountains 
we've  come  through,  Then  I've  looked  up  and 
seen  the  moon  travelling  along  so  calm,  unfeeling, 
and  pure,  and  said  to  myself,  '  You  never  sinned, 
you  never  disobeyed,  never  went  one  hair'sbreadth 
from  the  path  chalked  out  for  you  ;  there's  nothing 
gnawing  your  vitals.  Curse  you,  I  hate  you.'  Then 
I've  shook  my  fist  at  it,  and  raved  because  I  could 
not  pull  down  and  trample  it  under  my  feet.  You 
never  had  any  such  feelings." 

"  I  hope  not.  I  love  the  moon,  stars,  trees,  and 
all  the  things  that  God  has  made,  because  I  love 
the  Being  that  made  'em.  I  want  to  have  the  eyes 
of  God  looking  into  my  soul,  I  want  him  to  hold  ine 
in  the  palm  of  his  hand,  —  and  I  believe  he  does. 
God  bless  the  full  moon,  for  it  was  the  moon  that 
first  taught  me  to  know  and  love  its  Maker.  — 
Is  there  any  name  to  this  pass  ? "  asked  Wal 
ter,  for  his  pure  nature  revolted  at  the  wild  and 


THE  MADMAN'S  PASS.  191 

self  accusing  words  wrung  from  Godsoe  by  the 
workings  of  remorse,  and  he  wished  to  change  the 
character  of  the  conversation. 

"  They  call  it  the  Madman's  Pass." 

"  Did  some  one  go  mad  in  it  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly  that ;  but  the  tradition  is,  that, 
many  years  ago,  a  planter,  named  Tricolet,  with 
several  others,  was  hunting  wild  hogs  in  a  ravine 
between  the  two  mountains  that  form  the  sides  of 
this  pass,  when  the  ground  opened  beneath  his 
feet.  He  caught  by  a  vine  that  hung  from  a  tree, 
and  clasping  it  with  hands  and  feet,  hung  over  the 
abyss.  When  the  shock  of  the  earthquake  had 
passed,  and  his  companions  had  recovered  from 
their  terror,  they  heard  his  screams,  and,  venturing 
to  the  edge  of  the  cleft  on  their  hands  and  knees, 
caught  hold  of  the  vine,  and  hauled  him  to  the  top 
of  the  bank.  He  was  stupid  at  first,  but  raving 
mad  in  a  week,  making  it  necessary  to  confine  him ; 
and  in  three  months  he  died." 

"  What  is  that  mournful  sound,  that  seems  to 
come  from  the  ground  ?  " 

"  It  does  come  from  the  ground.  It's  water 
forcing  its  way  among  rocks  and  roots.  It  is  said 
that  the  stream  we  crossed  was  large  and  deep  in 


192      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

ancient  times  ;  but  the  earthquake  that  broke  the 
back  of  the  island  let  all  its  water  through  this 
pass.  In  the  course  of  time  rains,  hurricanes,  and 
slighter  shocks  of  earthquakes  brought  down  earth, 
trees,  and  rocks  from  the  mountains,  that  filled  the 
bottom  of  the  chasm,  dammed  the  water,  and  turned 
a  portion  of  it  back  to  its  natural  channel,  while 
the  rest  found  its  way  through  between  the  rocks; 
and  that  is  the  cause  of  the  noise  you  hear,  and 
likewise  of  the  shallowness  of  the  original  stream." 

The  path  began  now  to  descend  and  widen ;  the 
foliage,  less  dense,  to  admit  some  rays  of  light. 
Suddenly  they  came  upon  the  trunk  of  a  tree  that 
lay  across  the  road,  and,  looking  up,  Walter  beheld, 
with  a  feeling  of  relief,  the  cloudless  sky,  studded 
with  stars,  the  tree  in  its  descent  having  torn  away 
the  network  above  them. 

Leaving  the  pass  as  suddenly  as  they  had  en 
tered  it,  Walter  looked  down  upon  a  broad  and 
fertile  vale,  hemmed  in  by  mountain  ranges,  while 
a  torrent,  flashing  in  the  moonlight,  and  so  near  the 
path  as  to  fling  spray  on  the  neck  of  the  mule, 
poured  its  waters  down  the  declivity. 

"  That,"  said  Godsoe,  "  is  the  stream  we  heard 
moaning  beneath  our  feet.  It  is  lively  enough 
now,  however." 


THE  MADMAN'S  PASS.  193 

"  Because  it's  glad  to  escape  from  Madman's 
Pass,"  said  Walter,  whose  feelings  were  in  unison 
with  the  wild  uproar  of  the  waters. 

The  moon,  that  had  now  clambered  to  high 
heaven,  poured  down  upon  this  enchanted  valley 
a  flood  of  light,  that,  defined  and  concentrated,  as 
it  were,  by  a  dark  background  of  mountains  shag 
gy  with  forests,  brought  out  its  loveliest  features. 
Over  its  whole  surface  were  scattered  in  great 
profusion  trees,  whose  beauty  was  only  equalled 
by  their  variety,  in  clumps  or  singly,  as  Nature 
had  planted  them,  alternated  with  cultivated  open 
ings,  and  rows  of  coffee  trees  and  palm  trees,  whose 
uniformity  added  by  contrast  both  beauty  and 
variety,  while  the  torrent,  that  had  forgotten  its 
fury,  and  exchanged  its  fo.aming  eddies  for  a  more 
gentle  flow,  wound  in  links  of  silver  through  the 
vale,  here  gleaming  radiant  on  the  breast  of  night, 
there  hidden  beneath  embowering  foliage. 

"  There,"  said  Godsoe,  as  the  feet  of  the  mule 
splashed  in  its  clear  current,  "  is  water  you  may 
safely  drink,  pure  as  ever  bubbled  from  the  earth 
or  fell  from  the  heavens." 
13 


194  THE   CHILD   OP  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME. 

FOR  some  distance  after  leaving  the  bed  of  the 
stream  the  ground  preserved  its  level,  then 
began  gradually  to  ascend  in  the  direction  of  the 
mountain  range  that  bounded  the  opposite  side  of 
the  glen.  Entering  a  grove  of  trees  by  a  path  so 
narrow  that  the  branches  swept  in  their  recoil  the 
flanks  of  the  mules  and  the  persons  of  their  riders, 
they  caught  glimpses  of  a  light  that  seemed  to 
proceed  from  the  centre  of  a  slight  elevation  lying 
at  the  mountain's  base.  Upon  a  nearer  approach, 
Walter  was  surprised  to  find  that  he  had  mistaken 
a  house  for  a  hillock,  so  entirely  was  it  embosomed 
in  foliage  and  covered  with  twining  plants. 

A  negro,  who  had  fallen  asleep  on  his  watch, 
roused  by  the  voice  of  his  master,  came  out  to 
take  the  mules.  They  found  a  bountiful  repast 
awaiting,  for  which  their  rough,  long  ride  —  for  it 


THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME.  195 

was  nearly  daybreak  —  had  given  them  keen  appe 
tite.  As  Godsoe  was  ushering  his  guest  to  bed, 
he  opened  the  door  of  the  adjoining  room,  and 
beckoned  him  to  enter.  In  a  sound  slumber  lay  a 
child,  apparently  about  six  years  of  age. 

"Does  that  face  remind  you  of  anybody?  "  asked 
his  host,  holding  the  light  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
fling  its  rays  upon  the  face  of  the  sleeper. 

"Yes,  truly." 

"Of  whom?" 

"  Your  father." 

"  So  it  appears  to  me." 

"  He  is  the  very  image  of  him,  bating  the  differ 
ence  in  age." 

It  was  nearly  noon  when  Walter  left  his  bed, 
and,  finding  that  Godsoe  had  not  yet  risen,  he 
gratified  his  curiosity  by  inspecting  the  building 
that  he  had  mistaken  the  night  before  for  the 
handiwork  of  nature,  and  also  the  grounds  immedi 
ately  around  it.  It  was  of  one  story,  with  no  ceil 
ing  overhead,  but  open  to  the  boarding  of  the  roof, 
like  a  barn.  One  very  large  room  served  for  sit 
ting-room  dining-room,  and  parlor,  occupying  the 
centre  of  the  house,  with  large  lattices  at  each 
end  in  lieu  of  glass,  and  shutters  to  exclude  rain. 


196  THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

The  sleeping-rooms  were  on  each  side,  and  the 
partitions  between  them  and  the  main  hall  only 
breast  high,  with  the  evident  design  of  permitting 
a  free  circulation  of  air,  coolness  in  that  climate 
being  the  great  requisite.  The  kitchen  was  a 
separate  building.  There  were  neither  carpets 
nor  cushions,  the  lounges  and  chairs  all  having 
openwork  backs  and  seats.  Stepping  from  the 
door,  he  found  the  walls  were  laid  up  with 
rough  stone  obtained  on  the  spot.  A  piazza  ex 
tended  around  three  of  its  sides,  the  posts  of 
which  and  the  rough  walls  afforded  a  lodgment 
for  the  tendrils  of  a  vast  variety  of  running  vines, 
embowering  it  in  a  dense  mass  of  foliage ;  and, 
whether  planted  with  a  view  to  ornament  or  for 
the  sake  of  concealment,  they  rendered  it  an  object 
of  rare  beauty.  In  some  places  it  was  covered 
with  masses  of  flowers,  the  scarlet  cordea  and 
South  Sea  rose  alternating  with  foliage  of  the  most 
vivid  green,  for  the  rains  had  for  some  time  before 
commenced  falling.  The  grenadilla,  passion  flower, 
wild  licorice,  yam,  vanilla  bean,  and  many  creep 
ing  plants  contributed  to  form  this  network  of 
verdure. 

In  addition  to  the  vegetation  covering  the  walls, 


THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME.  197 

it  was  —  except  on  the  back  side,  where  a  garden 
extended  to  a  perpendicular  cliff —  environed  with 
trees,  the  approach  being  by  a  narrow  path  through 
a  forest  of  mango,  logwood,  and  almond  trees,  with 
here  and  there  a  mahawa,  displaying  both  red  and 
yellow  blossoms. 

Walter  found  that  the  glen,  seen  from  this  com 
manding  position,  was  by  no  means  reft  of  any 
portion  of  its  beauty  when  contemplated  by  the 
light  of  day.  It  lay  in  the  form  of  an  ellipse, 
bounded  on  two  sides  by  ranges  of  mountains 
shooting  up  at  intervals  into  peaks,  with  narrow 
valleys  between,  and  he  could  easily  trace  the  path 
of  the  brook  by  the  long  lines  of  feathery  bamboos 
and  other  plants  that  fringed  its  banks,  as  it  wound 
through  the  glen,  approaching  in  one  of  its  curves 
quite  near  the  house,  till  at  length,  assuming  a 
southerly  direction,  it  disappeared  through  a 
break  in  the  hills. 

Upon  entering  the  house,  he  found  the  table 
spread  for  dinner,  and  Godsoe  waiting  for  him.  A 
negro  woman,  Aunt  Dinah,  placed  before  them 
coffee,  oranges,  and  bananas,  and  they  began  to 
eat  and  converse. 

"Do  you  carry  on  a  plantation?"  asked  Walter; 
"  make  sugar  and  molasses  ?  " 


198      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  No ;  it  would  not  be  possible  to.  get  a  large 
crop  of  sugar  or  molasses  to  market.  I  keep  a 
few  negroes,  and  raise  some  little  coffee  and  ginger. 
The  land  is  capable,  however,  of  producing  enor 
mous  crops." 

"I  don't  see  how  anything  can  be  got  to 
market." 

"  A  mule  will  carry  two  hundred  weight  on  its 
back  through  the  Madman's  Pass ;  we  fasten  them 
together,  putting  a  horse  ahead.  All  I  expect  or 
care  to  do  is  to  hold  my  own.  The  most  profit  is 
made  on  cattle  and  hogs,  for  which  there  is  always 
a  ready  sale ;  and  the  labor  of  taking  care  of  them 
is  lighter,  and  there  is  an  abundance  of  pasture  in 
the  glen  and  mountains.  I  kill  my  own  pork, 
beef,  and  mutton;  raise  plantain  enough  to  feed 
and  fatten  the  hogs,  also  plantain,  yams,  and  po 
tatoes  for  the  negroes.  All  I  have  to  buy  is  a  few 
red  herrings  and  salt  fish  for  them  to  eat  with 
their  vegetables,  a  few  shoes,  and  some  coarse 
cloth." 

'•'I  suppose  the  cattle  can  be  driven  through 
the  pass." 

"  Yes ;  and  when  there's  a  scarcity  of  herrings 
or  codfish,  I  jerk  beef  for  the  servants." 


THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME.  199 

"  There  must  be  an  outlet  to  some  other  road, 
or,  at  any  rate,  to  the  coast ;  the  brook  finds  its 
way,  of  course,  to  the  sea,  or  some  river." 

"  True ;  but  for  the  greater  part  of  the  way 
it  .flows  through  an  impassable  bog;  yet  after 
the  rains  come,  we  can  carry  in  a  launch  li-ght 
loads  for  a  short  time  to  a  road  that  runs  to  Port 
Royal,  where  the  stream  is  obstructed  by  rocks, 
and  no  longer  navigable." 

"  What  becomes  of  affairs  when  you  are  away  ? 
Have  you  an  overseer  ?  " 

"  Yes,  a  Guinea  negro ;  but  I  have  taught  him 
to  read,  write,  and  cipher ;  and  he  is  an  excellent 
mechanic  —  can  make  and  mend  when  it  is 
necessary." 

"  Is  he  a  slave  ?  "  » 

"  He  was,  but  I  gave  him  his  freedom,  and  hire 
him." 

The  servant  now  brought  in  sweet  potatoes, 
yams,  rice,  and,  with  an  air  of  proud  satisfaction,  a 
barbecued  pig,  with  a  banana  in  its  mouth. 

That  favorite  West  Indian  dish  is  prepared  as 
follows :  the  pig  is  first  stuffed  and  highly  sea 
soned  with  peppers,  different  spices,  and  herbs; 
then  a  hole  is  dug  in  the  ground  and  filled  with 


200      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

hot  rocks ;  on  these  is  placed  a  frame  of  wicker- 
work,  called  a  barbecue,  and  the  pig,  wrapped  in 
plantain  leaves,  placed  on  it,  and  the  hole  filled 
with  earth.  It  is  thus  cooked  by  hot  vapor,  and 
every  particle  of  the  juice  retained  in  the  meat. 
Walter  pronounced  it  the  best  mess  he  ever 
tasted. 

While  they  were  eating,  the  child  Walter  had 
seen  asleep  the  night  before  came  bounding  into 
the  room,  and  flung  his  arms  around  his  father's 
neck,  hugging  and  kissing  him  in  a  perfect  aban 
don  of  delight.  Walter  could  not  but  remark  the 
expression  of  sadness  strangely  blended  with  affec 
tion  that  sat  upon  the  features  of  Godsoe  as  he  re 
turned  the  caresses  of  the  boy. 

"  Father,  Willie  didn't  think  you'd  got  up.  Come 
see  my  things  —  my  cocoanut,  father,  and  Nan's 
little  kids.  I've  been  seeing  'em." 

"  By  and  by,  my  little  boy ;  but  go  and  shako 
hands  with  Captain  Griffin." 

The  boy  looked  steadfastly  at  Walter  for  a  few 
moments,  and  then,  instead  of  grasping  the  hand 
extended  by  him,  ran  into  his  arms.  Walter,  one 
of  a  large  family  of  children,  and  well  versed  in 
their  ways,  took  the  boy  upon  his  knee. 


THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME.  201 

"  You  are  white,"  said  the  little  chatterer,  "  and 
just  like  me  and  father.  Have  you  any  little  boys 
where  you  live  ?  Have  they  got  red  cheeks  like 
you?" 

"  He  never  saw  a  white  man  before,"  said  God- 
soe,  "  other  than  myself.  Strange  that  he  should 
feel  so  much  at  home  with  you." 

"  So  you  have  a  garden  —  have  you  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  a  real  nice  garden.  Nato  made  it  for 
me ;  but  I  told  him,  and  I  helped." 

"  Who's  Nato  ?  " 

"  He's  Nato,  our  Nato.  Nato's  real  strong ;  he 
can  lift  the  big  hoe  what  Nicholas  uses,  and  he  can 
climb  trees ;  he  gets  cocoa-nuts,  he'll  get  you  some. 
Johnnie  can't ;  he  ain't  big  enough." 

"  Who  is  Johnnie  ?  " 

"  He's  Johnnie.  Don't  you  know  Aunt  Dinah's 
Johnnie  ?  " 

"  What  does  Johnnie  do  ?  " 

"Do?  He  don't  do  nothing.  He  plays  long  o' 
me.  Nato  scours  knives,  feeds  the  cows  and 
turtles,  brings  wood,  and  helps  Aunt  Dinah.  Will 
you  go  see  my  things  ?  " 

"  Yes,  some  time.'" 

The  little  fellow  now  ran  out,  crying,  "Willie 


202      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN 

loves  you,"  but  returned  in  a  few  moments,  bring 
ing  three  grenadillas  (a  fruit  somewhat  resembling 
a  cucumber  ;  juicy,  slightly  acid,  and  full  of  seeds), 
and  laid  them  beside  Walter's  plate.  Godsoe,  tak 
ing  one,  cut  off  the  end,  put  sugar  in  it,  and,  after 
stirring  up  the  pulp  with  a  spoon,  handed  it  to  his 
guest. 

"  I  perceive,"  said  he,  after  tasting  it,  "  the  little 
boy  knows  what  is  good." 

All  at  once  the  room  became  dark,  then  suddenly 
illuminated  by  a  flash,  succeeded  by  a  peal  of  thun 
der.  This  was  followed  by  drops  falling  heavily 
on  the  roof;  and  then  the  rain  came  down  in  tor 
rents,  resembling  the  pouring  of  water  from  buck 
ets,  rather  than  ordinary  rain. 

Willie,  perceiving  that  there  was  no  possibility 
of  exhibiting  his  treasures  while  the  rain  lasted, 
stretched  himself  upon  a  lounge,  and  began  to 
gape.  His  father  placed  a  pillow  under  his  head, 
and  in  a  few  moments  he  was  sound  asleep. 

"  This  is  the  kind  of  weather  we  have  here,"  said 
Godsoe.  "Just  before  you  arrived  it  rained  a 
fortnight.  Now  we  shall  have  showers,  with  fine 
weather,  till  August ;  then  will  come  torrents  of 
rain,  squalls,  thunder  and  lightning,  and  perhaps 


THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME.  203 

hurricanes,  till  November.  Look,  captain,"  said 
Godsoe,  pointing  to  the  child,  who,  undisturbed  by 
the  peals  of  thunder,  or  the  dash  of  rain  on  the  roof, 
lay  buried  in  slumber,  still  grasping  in  his  hand  a 
joint  of  sugar-cane,  having  fallen  asleep  while 
sucking  it.  "  How  sweetly  he  sleeps  !  Seldom  do  I 
ride  or  walk  to  any  considerable  distance  but  I  see 
some  wholesome  vine  clasping  the  tree  whose  very 
touch  is  poison,  displaying  from  those  deadly 
branches  its  clusters  of  rich  fruits.  -Even  thus  it 
seems  to  me  when,  as  just  now,  he,puts  his  little 
arms  around  my  neck,  and  presses  his  lips  to  mine. 
Like  a  dagger  to  my  heart  comes  the  thought, 
'How  would  he  loathe  and  shrink  in  horror  from  the 
blood-stained  wretch  who  begat  him,  did  he  know 
and  was  he  capable  of  understanding  his  true 
character  ! ' ' 

Without  experience  of  the  workings  of  remorse 
in  strong  and  desperate  natures,  Walter  was  at 
loss  for  a  reply,  and  a  long  and  embarrassing 
silence  succeeded.  At  length  he  asked,  — 

"  How  is  it  that  you  can  live  here,  raise  cattle 
and  crops,  buy  and  sell,  and  not  be  liable  to 
arrest?  " 

"  It  is  supposed  that  all  on  board  the  Languedoc 


204      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

were  killed.  Lemaire  has  been  executed,  and  the 
French  authorities  are  satisfied." 

"  But  there  are  many  people  on  the  island  who 
have  known  you  for  years,  and  must  know  that 
you  are  here  now,  or  certainly  will  if  you  continue 
openly  to  live  here  and  hold  property,  and  it  will 
come  to  the  ears  of  the  authorities." 

"  Captain,"  replied  Godsoe,  "  do  you  think,  when 
you  carried  Henri  Lemaire  in  irons  before  the  gov 
ernment,  told  them  he  was  a  pirate,  and  offered 
evidence  of  it,  that  you  told  them  anything  they 
did  not  know  before  ?  " 

"  Certainly  I  do." 

"  You  are  very  much  mistaken.  You  made  it 
public,  and  compelled  them  to  take  notice  of  it. 
If  I  should  be  often  at  Port  Royal  and  St.  Pierre, 
make  -myself  conspicuous,  so  that  people  would  be 
gin  to  talk  and  say,  '  There  goes  Dick  Arkwright, 
Lemaire's  old  lieutenant/  they  might  stir  in  the 
matter,  although  about  a  quarter  part  of  the  island, 
including  this  region,  is  forest,  mountain,  and  glen, 
full  of  runaway  negroes  and  desperate  characters, 
well  armed,  who  understand  right  well  the  neces 
sity  of  making  common  cause  ;  and  it  wouldn't  be 
a  very  safe  operation  to  take  a  man  out  of  these 


THE  OUTLAW'S  HOME.  205 

glens.  There  were  more  than  one  pair  of  eyes  on 
us  the  night  we  came  through  the  Madman's  Pass, 
and  quick  ears  listened  to  the  tread  of  the  mules  ; 
there  were  rocks  and  logs,  a  touch  of  the  hand 
would  loosen,  that  would  crush  a  hundred  men. 
Martinique,  captain,  is  not  Maine  or  Massachusetts, 
and  the  people  here  are  divided  into  Loyalists  and 
Republicans,  some  plotting  to  keep  the  English 
here,  others  to  deliver  the  island  up  to  Victor 
Hughes,  and  have  something  else  to  do  than  con 
cern  themselves  about  an  affair  that  has  gone  by." 


206      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

WILLIE   OP  THE   GLEN. 

THE  clouds  now  disappeared  as  suddenly  as 
.they  had  gathered;  the  sun  broke  forth,  a 
rainbow  spanned  the  heavens  ;  the  roar  of  the  brook 
increased  to  a  torrent,  and  was  heard  throughout 
the  house  as  it  thundered  from  the  precipices  of 
the  Madman's  Pass,  bearing  along  gravel,  rocks, 
and  trees. 

"  I  am  compelled,"  said  his  host,  "  to  leave  you 
for  the  rest  of  the  afternoon,  but  shall  return  at 
night." 

After  the  departure  of  Godsoe,  Walter,  tempted 
by  the  coolness  of  the  atmosphere,  determined  to 
walk  over  the  glen,  and  soon  came  upon  the  over 
seer,  who  was  directing  some  negroes  planting 
hedges  of  logwood  to  confine  the  cattle  that  fed  in 
the  vale.  Returning  to  the  house  by  a  different 
path  from  the  one  he  had  followed  at  first,  he  came 


WILLIE  OP  THE  GLEN.  207 

upon  "Willie,  Johnnie,  and  Nato  busily  engaged  in 
play,  and,  unobserved,  sat  down  in  the  shade  to 
watch  them. 

The  negroes  were  barefooted,  bareheaded,  and 
naked  in  other  respects,  with  the  exception  of  tow 
trousers  extending  to  the  knees.  Walter  thought 
he  had  never  witnessed  a  more  comical  sight  than 
was  here  presented.  The  brook,  encroaching  on 
the  land,  in  process  of  time  had  cut  out  a  little 
cove,  narrow  and  quite  deep,  but  the  water  shal 
low.  On  one  side  of  it  was  a  clump  of  bamboos, 
fifty  feet  in  height,  forming  a  most  delightful 
grove  ;  on  the  other  towered  a  ceiba  tree,  that  Wal 
ter,  though  accustomed  from  boyhood  to  the  sight 
of  large  trees,  gazed  upon  with  admiring  interest. 

It  was,  as  he  afterwards  ascertained  from  God- 
soe,  forty  feet  in  circumference  at  the  spur  roots. 
These  roots  extended  so  far  from  the  tree,  and  to 
such  a  height  on  the  trunk,  as  to  resemble  but 
tresses.  It  was  fifty-six  feet  to  the  limbs  that 
spread  out  in  a  horizontal  direction  to  a  great  ex 
tent  ;  but  the  most  singular  thing  in  connection 
with  this  tree,  and  that  appeared  most  wonderful 
to  Walter,  was  the  great  abundance  of  parasitical 
.plants  that  were  feeding  upon  and  nourished  by 


208  THE   CHILD   OF  THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

it.  Hundreds  of  wild  pines  grew  on  the  largest 
limbs.  . 

Probably  all  our  readers  are  familiar  with  the 
pine-apple,  and  the  tuft  of  pointed  leaves  that 
crown  its  extremity.  Now,  imagine  to  yourself  a 
tree  whose  limbs  extend  almost  at  right  angles 
with  the  trunk  more  than  fifty  feet,  and  growing 
upon  them  tufts  of  foliage  similar  to  that  upon  the 
pine-apple,  and  from  thence  named  wild  pines ; 
their  roots  twined  around  the  bark  of  the  tree.  The 
leaves  are  three  and  a  half  feet  long  and  three 
inches  wide  at  the  base,  stiff,  pointed,  and  edged 
with  thorns  ;  they  are  also  concave,  so  that  all  the 
dew  or  rain  that  falls  upon  them  is  conducted  to 
the  base  of  the  plant,  where  is  a  cavity  that  will 
hold  two  quarts  of  water  before  it  will  run  over. 
The  leaves  that  bulge  at  the  bottom,  to  form  this 
cell,  contract  above  it,  thus  shading  the  contents 
and  keeping  the  water  cool.  It  bears  a  red 
flower. 

Perhaps  some  boys  have,  after  a  shower  or  heavy 
dew,  looked  into  the  hollow  between  the  leaves  of 
a  stalk  of  corn,  and  seen  the  water  standing  there. 
It  is  so  in  the  folds  of  the  pine.  Thus  has  Provi 
dence,  in  these  burning  climates,  placed  wells  on 


WILLIE  OF  THE  GLEN.  209 

trees  for  the  birds,  tree-frogs,  and  thirsty  travel 
lers.  In  addition  to  this,  there  were  vines  that 
had  also  taken  root  on  the  branches,  twining  from 
limb  to  limb ;  some  of  them,  running  down  the 
trunk  of  the  tree,  had  root  in  the  ground  ;  others 
were  on  the  way. 

Perhaps  you  may  ask, '  How  did  these  vines  and 
wild  pines  get  to  the  branches  of  the  tree  ? '  Well, 
that  is  the  very  question  Walter  put  to  Godsoe 
when  they  met. 

Godsoe  told  him  that  the  seeds  were  carried  by 
the  wind  to  the  trees,  and^took  root  in  the  moss  of 
the  bark,  as  other  seeds  are  wont  to  root  in  the 
ground. 

Walter's  attention  wss  now  drawn  from  the  tree 
by  a  great  noise  among  the  little  folks,  and,  looking 
into  the  mouth  of  the  cove,  he  espied  Willie  seated 
in  a  shell  that  had  once  covered  the  back  of  a  tur 
tle.  Two  pieces  of  flat  cedar  were  secured  to  the 
sides,  coming  together  at  an  acute  angle  forward 
and  aft,  thus  rendering  the  affair  more  buoyant 
and  less  liable  to  upset.  The  two  little  negroes, 
breast  high  in  the  water  on  each  side,  were  shov 
ing  the  boat  and  its  occupant  rapidly  to  and  fro, 
while  Willie  was  shouting,  at  the  top  of  his  voice, 
14 


210      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

and    encouraging    his    sable    attendants    to    still 
greater  efforts. 

"  That  is  the  last  thing  I  should  ever  have 
thought  of  making  a  craft  of,"  said  Walter ;  "  it 
beats  our  boys'  watering-trough  out  and  out." 

It  was  not  long  before  they  hauled  the  boat 
on  shore,  and  set  out  together  for  the  house. 
Walter  was  about  to  follow,  when  he  saw  them 
returning,  Willie  leading  a  large  monkey  by  a 
chain,  Nato  and  Johnnie  a  goat,  followed  by  two 
kids  nearly  milk  white. 

It  was  evidently  their,  intent,  as  well  as  Wal 
ter  could  gather  from  their  conversation,  to  give 
both  the  monkey  and  the  kids  a  sail  in  the  turtle 
shell. 

They  had  nearly  reached  the  bank,  when  the 
monkey,  in  his  antics,  slipped  the  strap,  to  which 
the  chain  was  attached,  over  his  posterior,  and 
made  a  straight  wake  for  the  ceiba  tree,  pursued 
by  Willie  and  the  negroes,  who  abandoned  the- 
goat  to  assist  him.  Catching  a  vine  that  hung 
nearly  to  the  ground,  the  monkey  was  upon  one 
of  the  lower  limbs  in  a  moment ;  then  he  began  to 
chatter  .and  make  faces  at  his  pursuers. 

The  goat,  on  the  other  hand,  began   to  feed ; 


WILLIE  OF  THE  GLEN.  211 

but  the  moment  the  children  approached,  she  also 
took  to  her  heels,  and,  followed  by  her  kids,  ran 
up  the  mountain,  where  it  was  impossible  for  the 
children  to  follow  her. 

Willie  now  caught  a  glimpse  of  Walter.  Turning 
to  him,  he  seized  his  new  friend  by  the  hand,  and 
led  him  beneath  the  great  tree  —  a  favorite  resort 
for  the  boys,  who  played  hide  and  find  around  its 
spur  roots. 

"  Captain  Griffin,"  cried  the  little  fellow,  "  don't 
you  think,  Peter's  runned  away  into  the  tree,  and 
won't  come  down.  When  I  tell  him  to  come  right 
straight  down,  he  makes  faces  at  me  and  scolds. 
I  told  him  if  he'd  come  down  I'd  give  him  some 
sugar.  He  came  most  down.  Now  he's  gone  way 
up  to  the  top." 

Willie  now  importuned  Walter  to  go  and  see 
his  things. 

"  I  want  to  look  at  the  boat  first,"  said  Walter. 
Measuring  it  with  his  hands,  he  made  it  within  a 
few  inches  of  four  feet  in  length. 

"  That  was  a  big  turtle  that  owned  that  shell. 
Where  do  the  turtles  come  from  ?  " 

All  the  children  knew  in  respect  to  it  was,  that 
when  the  overseer  went  down  the  brook  in  the 


212      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

launch,  he  sometimes  brought  back  turtles.  The 
cedar  was  fastened  to  the  shell  with  strips  of  cane 
passed  through  holes  bored  in  the  edge  of  the 
shell. 

"Who  made  it?"  asked  Walter. 

"  Nato's  father,"  said  Willie.  He  then  took 
Walter  to  see  his  garden  and  his  cocoa-nut,  that 
was  a  few  inches  above  ground. 

"  Did  you  plant  this,  Willie  ?  " 

"Nato  dug  the  hole  for  me,  but  I  put  it  in,  and 
hoed  the  ground  over  it." 

There  are  three  round  spots  in  one  end  of  a 
cocoa-nut,  where  the  shell  is  soft.  One  of  these 
places  is  easily  pierced.  Removing  the  earth  with 
his  fingers,  Walter  found  the  sprout  had  made  its 
way  at  this  point.  There  were  in  the  enclosure 
sour  sops,  two  banana  plants,  an  orange  tree,  and  a 
mango ;  but  Willie  was  evidently  more  interested 
in  his  cocoa-nut  than  all  the  rest,  because  he  had 
planted  it.  He  now  insisted  upon  showing  Walter 
two  green  turtles,  that  were  kept  in  a  little  yard, 
protected  from  the  sun,  and  destined  for  the  table. 

Having  gratified  his  curiosity,  Walter  returned 
to  the  house,  flung  himself  upon  a  lounge,  and  fell 
asleep.  He  was  aroused  by  a  persistent  scream- 


WILLIE   OF  THE   GLEN.  213 

ing  near  the  house.  The  noise  increasing,  he  went 
to  the  lattice.  After  he  had  left  them,  the  children 
were  at  a  loss  how  to  amuse  themselves.  They 
had  anticipated  a  great  deal  of  pleasure  in  giving 
the  monkey  and  the  kids  a  sail  in  the  boat;  but 
the  monkey  was  in  the  top  of  the  tree,  and  the 
goat  and  kids  had  betaken  themselves  to  the  moun 
tains.  In  this  dearth  of  resources  they  went  to 
the  yard,  and  began  to  ride  on  the  backs  of  the 
turtles.  Becoming  excited  with  their  sport,  they 
opened  the  gate,  and  let  out  the  biggest  turtle,  in 
order  to  have  a  more  extended  ride,  mounting  by 
turns,  those  not  riding  urging  him  forward  by 
pricking  the  part  not  covered  by  shell  with  cactus 
thorns.  Influenced  both  by  instinct  and  a  desire 
to  escape  from  his  tormentors,  the  turtle  made  the 
best  of  his  way  towards  the  brook.  They  hallooed 
at  him,  told  him  he  was  going  the  wrong  way  ;  still 
he  kept  on ;  they  then  got  before  him,  struck  at 
him  with  sticks,  and  made  fearful  threats  that  they 
would  get  a  sword  and  cut  him  in  two :  then  they 
fell  to  coaxing  him,  and  Willie  began  to  cry.  No 
use;  the  turtle  kept  on,  unawed  by  threats,  un 
moved  by  tears.  To  increase  their  distress,  they 
now  saw  the  other  one  coming  to  join  his  com- 


214      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

panion.  Nato  and  Johnnie  caught  hold  of  his 
fore  legs,  and  tried  to  hold  him  back,  while  Willie 
caught  up  a  stick  and  began  to  pound  him  on  the 
back,  the  tears  running  down  his  cheeks,  and  all 
three  screaming  at  the  top  of  their  voices. 

The  monkey,  meanwhile,  seated  on  the  topmost 
branch  of  the  tree,  had  contemplated  their  efforts 
with  the  most  intense  interest  till  the  moment 
Willie  began  to  pound  the  turtle  on  the  back; 
then,  descending  from  his  elevation,  he  also  seized 
a  stick,  and  applied  it  with  right  good  will  to  the 
creature's  head,  showing  his  teeth,  and  making  his 
shrill  screams  heard  above  all  the  rest. 

The  strength  of  the  children  was  nearly  ex 
hausted,  and  the  turtle  was  within  ten  feet  of  the 
water.  Walter  had  crossed  the  threshold  to  assist 
them,  when  aunt  Dinah,  followed  by  Lillie  and 
Luna  (two  girls,  who  worked  with  the  field  hands, 
picking  and  cleaning  coffee,  and  peeling  ginger 
root),  rushed  down  the  hill,  screaming  as  though 
life  was  at  stake.  In  a  moment  they  turned  both 
the  animals  on  their  backs,  effectually  arresting 
their  progress,  the  monkey  lifting  and  screaming 
just  as  he  saw  the  others.  It  was  evident,  how 
ever,  that,  with  all  his  cunning  and  power  of  imita- 


WILLIE   OF   THE   GLEN.  215 

tion,  the  mischievous  imp  was  deficient  in  fore 
cast  ;  for  the  moment  the  turtle  was  turned,  aunt 
Dinah  flung  her  skirt  over  him,  and  enveloping 
him  in  its  folds  that  ho  could  not  bite,  made  him  a 
prisoner. 

"  He  fum  my  country,  massa  cap'n,"  said  aunt 
Dinah.  "  Massa  fetch  him  in  de  vessel." 

She  now  began  soundly  to  rate  Nato  and 
Johnnie. 

"  Warrar  fu  you  ope  de  gate,  you  young  debbils ; 
let  de  turtle  out.  S'pose  dey  go  in  de  ribber ;  fes 
water  kill  'em  ;  nebber  see  um  more.  Den  massa 
smash  you  heads,  cut  you  backs." 

Willie,  however,  now  came  to  the  rescue  of  his 
companions,  averring  that  he  set  the  matter  afoot, 
opened  the  gate  with  his  own  hands,  and  that  Nato 
and  Johnnie  were  not  in  the  least  to  blame. 

Aunty  now  turned  upon  him. 

"  What  fu  you  tink  you  fader  say,  Massa  Willie, 
wen  he  cum  home,  see  de  turtles  he  want  git  fat 
fu  mek  de  soup,  on  dere  backs  ?  " 

Walter  settled  this  affair  by  sending  Nato  for  a 
rope,  that  he  made  fast  to  the  hind  legs  of  the 
turtle,  and  all  taking  hold,  they  were  easily  drawn 
up  the  hill  to  the  yard. 


216      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Willie,  relieved  from  his  difficulty  in  respect  to 
the  turtles,  and  grateful  for  the  aid  of  Walter,  was 
more  attached  to  him  than  ever ;  hugged,  kissed, 
and  brought  to  him  a  jelly  cocoa-nut. 

"Wasn't  Peter  a  good  monkey,  Captain  Griffin? 
I  s'pose  he  wants  to  play  in  the  trees,  and  look 
round ;  but  he  come  and  helped  us  keep  the  turtle 
from  going  away.  Don't  you  think  he  was  real 
good  ?  " 

"  Yes.  I  don't  suppose  you  would  like  to  have 
a  strap  round  you,  and  be  chained  in  the  house  all 
the  time." 

Willie  now  ran  off  to  get  Peter  some  sugar-cane. 
It  was  dark  when  Godsoe  returned.  Walter  re 
lated  to  him  the  pranks  of  the  children.  It  brought 
a  faint  smile  to  his  face,  the  first  Walter  had  seen 
there  ;  indeed,  though  evidently  highly  prizing 
the  company  of  his  guest,  an  air  of  melancholy, 
amounting,  at  times,  to  anguish,  pervaded  his 
countenance. 


THE  VIPER  WITHIN.  217 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   VIPER  WITHIN. 

SUPPER  being  ended,  Godsoe  led  the  way 
to  the  piazza.  After  some  conversation  in 
respect  to  the  prices  of  sugar,  indigo,  molasses, 
and  other  products  of  the  island,  also  of  boards, 
staves,  and  fish,  Godsoe  remarked, — 

"  Captain,  you  said,  the  other  night,  as  we 
were  on  our  way  here,  that  you  loved  the  moon 
because  it  was  the  occasion  of  your  loving  the 
Being  who  made  it.  Didn't  you  always  love 
him?" 

"  No." 

"  You  have  never  committed  crimes,  and  could 
not  have  carried  about  in  your  breast  a  feeling  of 
guilt  that  made  you  dread,  hate,  and  wish  to  avoid 
him." 

"  Yes,  I  did." 

"  What  were  you  ever  guilty  of,  pray  ?  " 


218      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Of  not  loving  him  —  of  ingratitude.  If  any  one 
did  me  the  slightest  favor,  my  gratitude  knew  no 
limits ;  it  kindled  at  once  a  kindly  feeling  in  my 
heart  towards  them ;  I  knew  no  rest  till  I  mani 
fested  it,  and  was  ever  on  the  watch  to  repay  the 
obligation ;  but  to  Him,  the  author  of  my  life,  my 
friends,  my  opportunities,  my  every  comfort,  I  felt 
not  one  particle  of  gratitude ;  I  never  got  any 
nearer  to  the  cause  than  the  effect,  and  drank  of 
the  stream  while  I  despised  the  fountain  that  gave 
it  birth." 

"  Was  that  of  much  account  ?  Could  it  inflict 
pain  ?  It  seems  to  me  like  the  prick  of  a  pin  to 
the  tortures  that  rack  me." 

"  It  was  enough  to  make  me  feel  that  I  was  at 
variance  with  myself,  -my  Maker,  and  a  discordant 
element  among  the  creations  of  his  hands ;  for  they 
obeyed,  while  I  disobeyed.  I  could  neither  escape 
from  the  presence  of  God  nor  be  happy  in  it,  and 
I  had  something  of  the  feeling  that  you  expressed 
in  regard  to  the  worlds  above  us,  though  I  did  not 
feel  that  bitterness  you  speak  of,  and  wish  to  tram 
ple  them  under  my  feet ;  but  I  can  see  that  I  had 
a  principle  that  might,  with  suitable  encourage 
ment,  very  well  have  travelled  thus  far." 


THE   VIPER   WITHIN..  219 

"  You  don't  feel  so  now.  What  could  the  moon 
have  to  do  with  changing  your  opinions  ?  " 

"  It  was  not  my  opinions  that  were  changed ;  it 
was  my  feelings.  My  opinions  were  well  enough 
before.  I  knew  what  I  ought  to  do,  but  I  didn't 
want  to  do  it." 

"  Well,  with  your  feelings,  then." 

"  I  don't  know  as  you'll  understand  me  if  I  at 
tempt  to  tell  you  ;  perhaps  will  think  it  is  all  ima 
gination." 

"  Try  it,  captain." 

'•'  I  will  on  one  condition  —  that  you  will  drop  the 
'  captain/  and  call  me  Walter." 

"  I  will  if  you  wish  it." 

"  When  you  were  my  prisoner  on  board  the  Lan- 
guedoc,  you  must  often  have  heard  John  Rhines 
and  myself  speak  of  Charlie  Bell,  an  English  boy, 
who  came  adrift  at  Elm  Island,  and  whom  Lion  Ben 
took  pity  on  and  brought  up." 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  it  seemed  to  me  that  you  were 
talking  about  him  a  good  part  of  the  time." 

"  Well,  I  loved  him  as  I  never  loved  any  one 
else,  for  he  is  not  only  as  good  as  he  can  be,  but 
tries  to  make  everybody  else  so.  He  has  bought 
Pleasant  Cove,  and  the  land  for  a  good  distance 


220      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

around  it ;  has  made  a  farm  of  it,  and  was  living 
there  when  I  first  began  to  go  to  sea.  I  went  up 
to  bid  him  good  by  before  I  sailed  in  the  Arthur 
Brown,  and  after  supper  we  took  a  walk  to  the 
shore.  You  know  the  lay  of  the  land  round 
there." 

"  Know  it !  every  inch  of  it.  Many  a  pickerel 
have  I  caught  in  the  pond  on  the  back  part  of  the 
lot ;  many's  the  time  I've  drank  out  of  Cross-root 
Spring,  and  glad  enough  have  I  been  to  get  under 
the  lee  of  the  Long  Point,  after  having  been  out 
fishing  with  my  father  in  November." 

"Then  you  remember  where  the  brook  comes 
into  the  cove." 

"  It  falls  over  a  sharp  ledge  just  above  the  bank, 
and  there's  a  yellow  birch  tree  on  the  south-west 

side  of  the  bank  —  or  was  once." 

i 

"  It  is  there  still.  Do  you  recollect  a  large  oak 
on  the  other  side  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  it's  forked,  and  used  to  be  the  great  acorn 
tree  for  all  us  boys." 

"  Well,  we  sat  down  that  night  on  the  edge  of 
the  bank,  and  leaned  our  backs  against  that  very 
tree.  It  was  a  beautiful  night,  the  moon  shining 
on  the  brook  and  the  waters  of  the  bay  just  as  it 


THE  VIPER  WITHIN.  221 

is  shining  to-night  on  yonder  stream.  I  felt  tender, 
because  I  was  going  to  leave  home  and  him  ;  could 
hardly  keep  the  tears  back ;  and  then  he  talked  to 
me  about  giving  my  heart  to  God,  so  as  nobody 
else  ever  did,  or  could  —  at  least  to  me." 

"How  did  he  talk?" 

"  He  asked  me  if  I  ever  thought  anybody  could 
make  anything,  or  do  anything,  unless  they  had 
the  idea  of  it  first  in  their  own  mind  ;  say,  for  in 
stance,  a  man  was  going  to  build  a  vessel,  paint  a 
picture,  or  make  a  machine ;  must  not  the  idea  of 
the  vessel,  the  picture,  and  the  machine  be  in  him 
before  he  painted  the  one  or  made  the  other  ?  I 
told  him  yes.  He  then  asked  me  if  I  did  not  think 
that  He  who  made  the  woods,  the  water,  the  rain 
bow,  and  the  sunshine,  alt  that  is  delightful  to 
the  eye  and  pleasant  to  the  ear,  gave  us  par 
ents,  friends,  and  benefactors,  must  not  be  more 
lovely  still,  as  the  painter  is  always  greater  than 
his  picture,  the  mechanic  than  his  work  ?  '  Yes/ 
I  said.  Then  he  asked  me  if  I  loved  that  Being. 
I  couldn't  reply,  for  I  knew  I  didn't,  and  was 
ashamed  to  own  I  didn't.  Then  he  asked  me  if 
I  ever  prayed  to  Him ;  and  I  had  to  say  no. 
He  said  many  other  things,  but  the  last  was  this : 


222      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

'  Walter,  there  will  be  nights  at  sea,  just  like  this, 
when  the  moon  will  glance  on  the  long  swell 
just  as  it  does  on  the  little  ripple  of  that  brook. 
When  such  a  night  comes,  I  want  you,  as  you 
look  on  the  moon  and  stars,  to  remember  that 
as  the  same  moon  is  shining  on  me,  looking  down 
on  this  brook,  and  into  the  cove,  so  the  same 
heavenly  Father  is  over  us  both;  that  then  I 
shall  look  at  that  moon ;  this  little  brook,  the  trees, 
and  all  we've  said  to  each  other,  will  travel  out 
on  the  ocean  to  meet  you.  Then  perhaps  you 
may  think,  I  wonder  if  some  good  friend  is  not 
thinking  of  and  praying  for  me  ;  ought  I  not  to 
do  something  for  myself.' " 

"  Did  you  tell  him  you  would  ?  " 
"  No ;  he  didn't  ask  me  to  promise." 
"  But  some  moonlight  night,  after  you   got  to 
sea,  you  did  it." 

"  Not  till  many  a  moon  had  risen  and  set,  —  and 
then  on  the  land." 

"  How  came  you  to  do  it  then  ? " 

"  I  don't  know.     I  had  thought  of  it,  again  and 

again   resolved   I  would,  but,  when   the   moment 

came,  thought  I  was  not   fit  to  pray.      But  that 

night.  I  was  ashore  in  France,  camping  out  with 


THE  VIPER  WITHIN.  223 

Ned  Gates  in  an  old  ruin.  I  looked  at  the  moon, 
and  thought  of  home  and  Charlie  Bell.  Still  the 
old  objections  came  up  as  before.  I  had  been 
trying  to  leave  off  one  thing  and  another  I  knew 
was  wrong,  in  order  to  make  myself  more  worthy 
to  go  to  God ;  but  all  at  once  the  thought  came  to 
me  like  a  flash  of  light,  *  It's  no  use  trying  to 
wash  yourself  in  dirty  water;  the  longer  you 
wash  the  worse  you  will  look,  and  the  viler  you 
will  become.  Go  to  Christ,  just  as  you  are.  He 
only  can  cleanse  you.'  I  knelt  right  down  on  the 
spot,  and  repeated  the  Lord's  Prayer ;  and  from 
that  night  I  kept  on  till  I  began  to  love  God,  and 
find  enjoyment  in  everything  by  which  I  obtained 
a  glimpse  of  him." 

"  That  might  do  for  you,  an  innocent  boy,  who 
had  always  obeyed  his  parents,  and  his  conscience 
as  guiltless  of  crime  as  the  birds  that  flew  over 
his  head.  But  neither  moon,  stars,  nor  words  that 
man  could  utter,  would  avail  to  quiet  the  tumult 
of  a  soul  steeped  in  sin." 

"  It  was  not  the  moon  or  the  words  that  made 
me  acquainted  with  God,  but  the  spirit  of  his  grace, 
which  made  use  of  both." 

"  But  if  you  knew  Charlie  Bell  was  right,  why 
didn't  you  ask  before  ?  " 


224      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  I  suppose  I  wanted  to  find  some  way  out 
myself,  and  was  too  proud  to  be  under  obliga 
tions.  It  took  me  a  long  time,  and  cost  a  great 
many  struggles,  before  I  could  realize  that  out  of 
nothing  comes  nothing,  and  for  a  sinful  man  to  try 
to  make  himself  better  without  help  from  God,  is 
only  washing  himself  in  dirty  water;  but  when 
fruitless  efforts  had  taught  me  that,  and  I  was  will 
ing  to  go  humbly  to  my  Maker  for  forgiveness 
and  cleansing  through  the  blood  of  atonement,  I 
found  both." 

"  Do  you  believe  the  blood  of  Christ  can  cleanse 
from  all  sins  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  From  murder  ?  " 

"Yes;  I  suppose  a  man  is  not  forgiven  because 
his  sin  is  greater  or  less,  but  because  he  repents, 
and  seeks  pardon  through  Christ.  Sin  is  a  princi 
ple  ;  it  is  one  thing  in  reality,  just  as  the  wind  is 
one  element ;  blow  from  which  quarter  of  the  com 
pass  it  will,  it  is  only  a  variation  of  the  wind ;  so 
lying,  stealing,  murder,  are  variations  of  the  same 
principle ;  because  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
law.  When  you  took  the  cheese  from  Parson  Good- 
hue's  saddle-bags,  when  you  stole  Uncle  Isaac's 


THE   VIPER  WITHIN.  225 

red  chalk,  and  when  you  drew  the  knife  to  mur 
der,  you  broke  the  law ;  for  the  same  law  that  says, 
'  Thou  shalt  not  steal/  says  also,  '  Thou  shalt  not 
kill ; '  and  nothing  but  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ 
can  save  you  from  its  penalty,  or  ease  that  agony 
which  is  stamped  on  your  very  face,  and  is  driv- 
ing*you  mad;  but  it  is  not  the  sort  of  absolution 
the  priest  here  will  give  you  for  a  doubloon  —  rub 
the  sum  all  off  the  slate,  and  be  ready  for  a  new 
murder.  No;  it  strikes  at  the  very  root  of  the 
principle,  and  fills  the  heart  with  love  to  God,  and 
man  made  in  his  image." 

"  But  is  not  the  wretch  who  has  done  all  this 
evil,  caused  this  world  of  agony  to  others,  to 
suffer  anything,  to  pay  any  penalty.  Is  merely 
leaving  off  his  wicked  practices,  getting  down  on 
his  knees  and  saying  over  words  of  prayer,  to 
square  the  yards  and  send  him  off  again  with  clean 
papers  and  a  flowing  sheet?  I  can't  believe 
that." 

"  It  must  be  more  than  saying  a  form  of  words ; 
it  must  be  real,  heartfelt  sorrow  for  the  sin  against 
God  and  man ;  and  if  he  is  sincere,  he  will  receive 
an  inward  experience  of  forgiveness  from  God, 
that  must  be  felt,  but  cannot  be  described ;  and  as 
15 


226      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

far  as  man  is  concerned,  he  must  make  restitution, 
if  it  is  in  his  power." 

"That  is  impossible  in  my  case.  I  cannot  re 
store  the  life  I  have  taken  away,  nor  the  property, 
for  the  owners  are  either  dead  or  unknown  to  me, 
except  in  respect  to  some  few  persons  around 
home ;  but  it  seems  to  me  as  though  the  man  him 
self  who  did  the  wrong  ought  to  suffer  for  the 
wrong." 

"  No  penance  that  you  can  perform,  or  suffering 
that  you  can  endure,  will  atone  for  sins  against 
God,  or  relieve  your  anguish ;  it  must  come  from 
above.;  you  are  only  beating  yourself  against  the 
bars  of  your  cage ;  you  must  beg  for  mercy  of 
God." 

"  How  do  you  know  all  this  ?  You  speak  as 
though  you  had  not  a  doubt." 

"  I  know  it  from  the  Bible  and  my  own  ex 
perience." 

"  But  you  never  stole  or  murdered,  and  there 
fore  have  had  no  experience  in  respect  to  the  for 
giveness  of  those  things." 

"  I  have  had  experience  of  the  forgiveness  of 
my  sins ;  if  I  have  stopped  short  of  robbery  and 
murder,  I  have  cherished  the  principle  that,  when 
it  is  carried  out,  produces  those  results." 


THE   VIPER  WITHIN.  227 

"  But  the  Bible  mentions  some  sins  in  particu 
lar  ;  it  says  in  so  many  words,  that  no  murderer 
hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him." 

"  No  sinners  of  any  kind,  and  no  persons  how 
ever  upright,  have  eternal  life  abiding  in  them, 
till  they  exercise  faith  in  Christ ;  and  no  murderer 
hath  eternal  life  abiding  in  him,  either  while  he  is 
a  murderer,  or  has  the  disposition  that  would  lead 
him  to  murder,  or  break  God's  law  in  any  other 
way ;  but  when  he  repents,  receives  forgiveness 
through  Christ,  the  past  is  forgiven  and  forgot 
ten.  God  looks  at  what  he  is,  not  at  what  he  has 
been." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  one  who  has  led  the 
life  I  have  can  be  forgiven,  and  have  his  peace  of 
mind  restored,  as  though  he  had  not  done  any  of 
these  things  ?  " 

"  That  is,  you  mean  to  ask  whether,  if  you 
should  now  repent  and  obtain  forgiveness,  you 
would  feel  just  as  you  would  had  you  grown  up 
at  home ;  as  John  Rhines,  myself,  and  your  brother 
Edward,  who  have  obeyed  our  parents,  been  moral 
in  our  lives,  and  injured  nobody." 

"  Ah,  now  you've  come  to  the  point." 

"  No ;  because  that's  neither  Scripture  nor  com- 


228      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

mon  sense.  I  meant  that  as  far  as  God,  his  favor 
and  his  forgiveness,  are  concerned,  there's  no  rak 
ing  back;  but  whether  you  will  forgive  yourself  is 
quite  another  matter.  Paul  was  forgiven,  but  he 
never  could  forgive  himself,  because  he  had  per 
secuted  the  church  of  God  —  was  a  murderer ;  ibr 
if  he  didn't  actually  kill  with  his  own  hands,  he,  by 
aiding,  abetting,  yes,  causing,  was  in  one  sense  a 
murderer.  No,  John;  you  can  never  be  in  this 
life  what  you  would  have  been  if  you  had  not 
done  as  you  have.  You  will  carry  the  scars  to 
your  grave,  but  if  you  repent  you  will  leave  them 
there." 

"I'm  glad  of  it.  I  ought  to  suffer;  I  want  to 
suffer;  I  am  willing.  It  is  not  what  befalls  me 
that  I  am  most  concerned  about;  but  it  is  the 
wickedness  of  it,  the  infernal  disposition,  the 
hatred  and  ingratitude  to  God  and  to  the  best  of 
parents,  and  abuse  of  all  the  privileges  a  boy 
could  have.  When  I  think  of  all  that  has  been 
done  for  me  by  God  and  man,  recollect  that  I 
became  a  ringleader  of  men  that  grew  up  like  the 
brutes,  and  half  of  them  knew  not  who  their  par 
ents  were,  and  then  read  in  the  Bible  of  Paul's 
calling  himself  the  chief  of  sinners,  I  think,  What 


THE  VIPER  WITHIN.  229 

did  he  do  in  comparison  with  me  ?  He  killed  good 
men,  and  sent  them  to  heaven ;  but  I've  killed  men 
with  all  their  sins  on  their  heads.  0, I  cannot  feel 
that  there  is  forgiveness  for  me  in  this  life  or  after 
it.  This  viper  that  stings  me  ain't  in  the  body  ;  it 
won't  fall  off  with  the  flesh ;  wherever  I  go  it  will 
follow ;  ride  as  fast  as  I  will,  it  sits  behind  me  on 
the  horse.  I  know  from  the  Bible  that  there  are 
some  who  have  gone  so  far  that  there's  no  hope 
for  them.  It  seems  to  be  my  case;  and  for  this  rea 
son,  which  appears  to  me  a  good  reason.  Perhaps 
you  recollect  the  talk  there  was  between  us  while 
I  lay  wounded  and  a  prisoner  on  board  your 
vessel." 

"  Perfectly." 

"  At  that  time  I  resolved  that  I  would  reform 
my  life.  Don't  you  think,  I  hadn't  been  ashore 
one  fortnight  when  I  received  a  message  asking 
me  to  come  to  Trinity  Bay.  I  went,  and  found 
Juan  Eomero,  Lemaire's  overseer,  and  three  or 
four  of  my  old  acquaintances  with  him;  they 
wanted  me  to  take  charge  of  the  Greyhound,  —  a 
vessel  that  Romero  is  concerned  in,  and  that  was 
then  lying  at  the  Isle  of  Pines.  I  told  them  out 
right,  that  although  I  should  betray  no  man  or 


230      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

men,  I  was  done  with  the  old  business  forever. 
They  tried  to  persuade  me,  made  me  large  offers  in 
respect  to  sharing  the  plunder,  and  when  they 
found  that  wouldn't  do,  threatened  to  expose  and 
hunt  me  till  they  brought  me  to  the  scaffold.  I 
told  them  they  ought  to  know  me  better  than  to 
think  to  frighten  me,  and  to  go  ahead  with  their 
information ;  I  had  rather  go  to  the  scaffold  than 
go  with  them." 

"  That  was  nobly  said." 

"  Well,  I  flattered  myself  that  peace  of  con 
science  would  follow  reformation  of  life  ;  but  so  far 
from  feeling  better,  I  feel  worse  ;  torture,  instead 
of  diminishing,  increases.  While  I  was  robbing, 
murdering,  associating  with  incarnate  devils,  and 
steeped  in  rum,  I  was  subject  to  remorse  only  at 
intervals ;  but  now  it  is  all  the  time.  I  sometimes 
fear  I  shall  go  mad.  When  I  was  on  board  your 
vessel  I  tried  to  drown  myself,  and  had  no  fear  of 
eternity.  Now  I  fear  most  of  all  that  I  shall  go 
mad,  and  kill  myself.  I  do  from  the  heart  appre 
ciate  your  kindness  ;  neither  will  I  deny  that  a 
lingering  hope  that  it  was  not  too  late,  and  the 
expectation  of  obtaining  some  relief  by  talking 
with  a- man  I  knew  feared  God,  led  me  to  ask  this 


THE   VIPER   WITHIN.  231 

meeting  with  you ;  but  it  is  of  no  use ;  else  why 
don't  I  feel  better  in  proportion  as  I  do  better  ?  " 

"  No,  John/'  replied  Walter,  deeply  affected, 
"  it  is  not  so ;  you  have  pored  over  this  matter  here 
alone  so  long,  and  while  you  were  feeble  from 
wounds,  that  your  judgment  is  warped.  If  you 
could  look  back  upon  your  past  life  without  re 
morse,  I  should  consider  it  sure  proof  of  utter  ruin  ; 
but  you  have  pain,  if  not  peace,  and  I  draw  di 
rectly  opposite  and  the  most  encouraging  conclu 
sions,  from  these  results,  of  reformation.  I  have 
always  felt  that  the  providence  of  God  placed  you 
in  my  hands.  I  felt  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was  at 
work  on  your  heart  when  you  was  my  prisoner. 
Very  few  men  would  have  met  you  alone  at  twi 
light,  as  I  did,  in  a  strange  land.  I  might  well 
have  suspected  it  was  a  plan  like  that  of  Lemaire, 
an  ambush  to  revenge  past  injuries  ;  but  holding 
the  opinions  I  did,  your  letter  only  confirmed  them, 
and  I  resolved  on  the  instant  to  go." 

"  It  is  your  kind  heart  and  generous  nature  that 
make  you  believe  what  you  so  much  desire.  If 
it  were  so,  would  fear,  torture,  and  despair  go 
hand  in  hand  with  reformation  ?  " 

"  Surely ;  that  is  always  so ;  a  man  never  knows 


232      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

how  far  he  has  gone  astray  till  he  begins  to  return. 
It  is  just  like  repairing  an  old  vessel ;  you  think 
before  you  open  her  that  she  will  need  but 
slight  repairs,  a  few  timbers  in  the  counter,  some 
graving  pieces,  or  perhaps  new  water-ways,  and  a 
few  top  timbers ;  but  every  rotten  timber  taken  out 
brings  to  view  another  rotten  one,  till  you  end 
with  condemning  her  altogether." 

"  It  seems  very  much  like  that,  I  must  confess ; 
and  that  is  what  makes  reformation  appear  so 
hopeless  to  me.  I  feel  that  the  ship  must  be 
condemned." 

"  You  are  no  worse,  only  you  have  begun  to  look 
at  yourself  in  a  new  light ;  indeed,  you  are  better, 
for  the  first  step  heavenward  is  to  be  convinced 
of  ill  desert.  You  know  that  you  may  go  down 
into  a  vessel's  hold  when  the  hatches  are  on,  and 
you  may  imagine  that  ship  is  clean  and  in  good 
order  because  you  can  see  nothing  amiss ;  but  let 
the  main  hatch  be  lifted  a  little,  a  few  rays  of  light 
admitted,  and  you  find  that  she  is  foul  and  every 
thing  in  disorder,  and  it  becomes  more  evident  in 
proportion  as  more  light  is  admitted.  That  is  just 
the  way  with  you  ;  so  long  as  you  were  surrounded 
by  ruffians,  constantly  excited  by  adventures,  and 


THE   VIPER  WITHIN.  233 

battles,  steeped  in  rum,  you  were  enabled  to  stifle 
the  voice  of  conscience  and  all  considerations  in 
respect  to  retribution,  for  the  greater  part  of  the 
time  the  hatches  were  on,  and  the  light  that  was 
in  you  was  darkness.  But  the  providence  of  God 
flung  you  into  my  hands,  brought  you  to  the  brink 
of  the  grave ;  his  Spirit  touched  your  heart,  and 
you  began  to  reform  :  the  more  you  reformed,  the 
worse  you  seemed,  because  every  effort  increased 
the  sensitiveness  of  conscience  and  those  longings 
of  the  soul  for  reunion  with  God  implanted  by  the 
Spirit,  and  which  you  were  striving  to  satisfy  by 
outward  reformation. 

"  I  feel  that  is  true,"  replied  Godsoe. 

"  Well,  you  have  got  just  as  far  in  that  way  as  I 
did  at  first,  and  just  as  near  to  any  real  comfort  as 
you  will  ever  get,  and  the  sooner  you  go  on  your 
knees  and  beg  for  mercy,  the  better." 

"  But  the  idea  of  such  a  wretch  as  I  am  going 
to  God!" 

"  You  are  not  going  to  God  out  of  Christ,  a  con 
suming  fire,  but  to  God  in  Christ,  reconciling  the 
world  to  himself;  you  are  going  in  the  name  of 
that  Saviour  who  came  to  call,  not  the  righteous, 
but  sinners  to  repentance,  and  who  on  the  cross 


234     THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

prayed  for  his  murderers,  saying,  Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

"  But  the  idea  of  such  a  being  as  I  am  going 
into  the  presence  of  a  holy  God  !  " 

"  But  you  have  never  yet  been  out  of  his  pres 
ence.  When  you  laid  your  plans  you  laid  them  un 
der  his  eye ;  you  never  raised  your  hand  to  give  the 
fatal  blow  but  under  his  inspection,  and  the  cries  of 
your  victims  went  up  into  his  ears." 

v 

"  I  did  not  realize  his  presence  then ;  now  I  do. 
Besides,  actually  speaking  to  him  seems  quite 
another  thing  from  merely  doing  things  before 
him  ;  it  strikes  a  greater  dread." 

"  You  never  yet  uttered  a  word  he  didn't  hear. 
When  you  shook  your  fist  at  the  moon  he  created 
to  give  you  light,  you  cursed  him  to  his  face." 

"  But  why  confess  to  him.  I  can't  inform  him 
of  anything,  for  he  knows  every  thought  of  my 
heart  and  act  of  my  life." 

"  That  he  knows  it  you  can't  help  ;  but  you  can 
confess  and  pray  to  him  or  not,  just  as  you  please  ; 
therefore  your  confession  of  sin  and  entreaty  for 
pardon  is  obedience  to  hirn  who  has  commanded  con 
fession,  and  will  not  confer  grace  till  it  is  sought, 
though  he  causes  the  sun  to  shine  and  the  rain  to 


THE   VIPEE   WITHIN.  235 

fall  upon  those  who  neither  ask  nor  thank  him 
for  it." 

"  If  I  was  fit  to  pray  !     I  am  so  wicked  !  " 

"  That  is  the  very  reason  you  should  pray,  for 
you  will  never  be  any  better  till  you  do." 

"  I'm  afraid,  I'm  so  wicked." 

"  But  you  were  not  afraid  to  be  wicked,  to  kill 
your  fellow-men  and  curse  your  Maker  to  bis  face : 
then,  when  there  was  everything  to  fear,  you  knew 
no  fear;  now,  when  there  is  nothing  to  fear,  but 
everything  to  encourage,  you  tremble." 

"  I  don't  know  ;   it  looks  dark." 

"  How  did  you  learn  to  swim  when  you  was 
a  boy?" 

"  Why,  by  going  into  the  water  and  trying  to 
paddle." 

"  Then  it  seems  you  went  in  before  you  could 
swim." 

"  To  be  sure.  I  went  in  to  learn ;  couldn't  learn 
without." 

"  And  learned  by  going  in  ?  " 

"  Certainly." 

"  Well,  you've  got  to  go  to  Christ  while  you 
are  a  sinner,  just  as  you  went  into  the  water  be 
fore  you  could  swim.  Every  man  who  is  rejoicing 
in  Christ  to-day  went  to  him  in  his  sins." 


236  THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

"  What,  go  just  as  I  am  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  as  you  go  you  will  be  cleansed ;  as 
were  the  lepers  who  left  their  leprosy  on  the  road. 
John,  will  you  kneel  down  with  me  while  I  pray 
to  God?" 

"  With  all  my  heart." 

They  knelt  down  together.  Walter  pleaded  with 
tears  for  the  salvation  of  his  companion  ;  and  when 
he  concluded,  Godsoe  exclaimed,  "  God,  be  mer 
ciful  to  me  a  sinner." 


- 


THE  DISCLOSUEE.  237 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  DISCLOSURE. 

"  Y I  iHERE  is  another  subject  lies  near  my  heart," 
•  said  Godsoe,  "  and  tortures  me  to  a  degree 
scarcely  inferior  to  that  arising  from  the  viper 
within,  which,  whenever  it  is  not  swallowed  up  in 
the  greater  anguish,  causes  me  many  a  bitter 
pang.  I  wish  to  consult  with  you  in  relation  to 
it ;  but  it  is  getting  late,  and  perhaps  you  would 
like  to  turn  in." 

"  No ;  I  am  not  in  the  least  sleepy ;  besides,  I 
must  return  to-morrow,  and  this  is  the  last  oppor 
tunity  that  you  will  have." 

"  To-morrow  !  Must  you  return  so  soon  ?  I  hoped 
you  would  stay  at  least  a  week." 

"I  would  cheerfully  do  it,  but  my  time  is  not 
my  own ;  it  belongs  to  my  owners." 

"  But  with  such  mates  and  men  as  you  have,  the 
work  will  go  on  as  well  as  though  you  were 
there." 


238      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  The  work  might,  but  there  may  be  some  ques 
tions  arise  in  respect  to  the  planter ;  he  may  not 
get  the  cargo  along  fast  enough ;  besides,  it  don't 
look  well  for  a  captain  to  be  absent  from  his  ship 
in  a. foreign  port,  nor  is  it  well." 

"  I  wished  to  speak  about  Willie,  whom  I  love 
most  tenderly,  and  in  respect  to  whom  I  am  most 
sorely  tried." 

"  Is  his  mother  living  ?  " 

"  No ;  she  is  in  a  world  where  I  fear  1  can 
never  go." 

Taking  Walter  by  the  arm,  Godsoe  led  him  to 
the  garden,  that  extended  from  the  house  to  the 
mountains ;  there,  in  a  most  lovely  spot  beneath 
the  shadows  of  the  cliff,  embosomed  in  foliage,  and 
surrounded  by  a  hedge  of  penguin  plants,  was  a 
grave,  the  stone  at  its  head  bearing  the  simple 
word  Clara.  Near  at  hand,  arid  within  the  hedge, 
was  a  seat  built  of  stone,  upon  which  they  seated 
themselves. 

"  Many  an  hour,"  said  Godsoe,  "  do  I  spend  here, 
reflecting  upon  the  many  happy  days  I  have  spent 
with  her  whose  bones  lie  mouldering  there,  before 
I  had  stained  my  soul  with  innocent  blood." 

"  Of  what  country  was  she  ?  " 


THE  DISCLOSURE.  239 

4k 

"  Scotland.     She  was  an  only  daughter." 
"  Where  did  you  get  acquainted  with  her  ?  " 
"  In  Nova  Scotia.     Her  father  lived  at  the  north 
part  of  the  island;    was  concerned  in  the  slave 
trade,  and  also  in  trading  on  the'  coast  of  Africa 
for  palm  oil,  gold   dust,  and  ivory.     He  had  two 
children,  a  sou  and  a  daughter.     The  son  I  never 
saw :  he  was  master  of  a  vessel,  and  died  of  the 
coast  fever  in  the  Bight  of  Benin.     Mr.  Living, 
ston,  my  wife's  father,  in  searching  for  some  run 
away  negroes,  stumbled  upon  this  glen,  and  con 
ceiving  a  great  liking  for  the  spot,  bought  it,  and 
remained  here.     Having  relatives  in  Nova  Scotia, 
and  wishing  to  obtain  goods  of  a  particular  kind 
to  barter  on  the  African  coast  for  slaves  and  the 
produce  of  the  country,  he  came  to  Halifax  in  a 
brig  that  he  owned,  the  Lennox,  the  same  vessel 
in  which  his  son  died,  bringing  his  daughter  with 
him,  to  visit  his  relatives.     Mr.  Livingston  took  a 
great  liking  to  me,  and  invited  me  to  his  house, 
where  I  staid  till  the  vessel  sailed  again  for  the 
coast  of  Africa.   He  was  then  building  the  Langue- 
doc    for    a   Guineaman.     Clash    and  myself  went 
in   the    Lennox;    the    second   mate   died    on   the 
coast,  and  four  of  the  crew.     If  a  vessel  goes  up 


240      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

an  African  river,  it  is  sure  death  to  more  or  less 
of  her  crew." 

"  So  I  have  always  heard." 

"  You  see,  there  is  so  much  decaying  vegeta 
tion  ;  then  a  cloud  will  come  up,  and  it  will  rain 
in  torrents ;  then  the  sun  come  out  hot  enough  to 
scald  the  very  flesh  from  your  bones.  I  obtained 
the  second  mate's  berth.  In  the  mean  time  an 
attachment  sprang  up  between  me  and  Clara,  which 
Mr.  Livingston  encouraging,  we  were  married." 

"  By  a  Catholic  priest  ?  " 

"  No ;  we  went  on  board  an  English  man-of-war 
at  St.  Lucia  to  find  a  Protestant  clergyman.  I  then 
became  first  mate,  and  Clash  second.  I  was  now 
very  happy.  I  had  an  excellent  wife,  a  real,  sincere 
Christian,  as  good  as  my  mother.  I  loved  her  with  all 
my  heart.  Mr.  Livingston  was  very  much  attached 
to  me.  Willie  was  born.  I  had  the  promise  of  a  cap 
tain's  berth  the  next  voyage,  and  by  means  of  ven 
tures  was  accumulating  property,  considered  my 
self  completely  reformed,  and  began  to  cherish  the 
expectation  of  going  home  at  some  future  period." 

"  And  with  all  these  encouraging  prospects  you 
turned  pirate." 

"  It  was  to  save  my  life.     When  I  arrived  home, 


THE  DISCLOSUBE.  241 

I  found  Mr.  Livingston  down  with  the  yellow 
fever.  He  grew  rapidly  worse,  and  died  in  my 
arms.  He  had  some  liabilities  incurred  by  bad 
voyages,  and  it  was  judged  best  to  dispose  of  the 
Languedoc.  She  was  sold  to  Lemaire,  of  whom 
Mr.  Livingston  had  borrowed  money.  Lemaire 
run  her  as  a  Guineaman ;  but  she  was  in  reality  a 
pirate,  taking  a  cargo  of  slaves  occasionally,  to 
keep  up  appearances." 

"  I  thought  she  was  an  older  vessel  than  your 
account  makes  her." 

"  Old !     She's  only  seven  or  eight  years  old,  and 
is  built  of  St.  Domingo  mahogany  and  cedar." 

"  What    did    you    do    after    Mr.    Livingston's 
death?" 

"  He  made  no  will,  and  his  property  fell  to  my 
wife.  I  continued  to  run  the  brig ;  but  on  my 
second  voyage  after  Mr.  Livingston's  death,  I  was 
overhauled  when  only  two  days'  sail  from  the 
coast,  bound  to  Guadaloupe,  by  a  piratical  vessel 
under  the  guise  of  a  slaver,  that  belonged  to 
Lemaire.  They  robbed  the  vessel,  killed  all  the 
crew  but  one  man,  killed  the  second  mate,  and 
then  gave  myself,  Clash,  and  this  man  our  choice 
—  death,  or  joining  them." 
16 


242      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Why  didn't  you  leave  them  the  first  oppor 
tunity  ?  " 

"Ah!  why  didn't  I?  It  was  just  the  life  that 
suited  Clash,  and  his  solicitations,  the  company  in 
which  I  found  myself,  and  indulgence  in  liquor, 
from  which  I  had  in  a  good  measure  abstained 
since  my  marriage,  roused  all  my  evil  passions 
afresh.  I  took  a  fearful  oath,  and  joined  them. 
The  vessel  was  then  burnt." 

"  Where  did  you  go  next  ?  " 

"We  went  on  a  cruise,  took  a  Spanish  vessel 
bound  to  Spain,  with  a  rich  cargo  and  specie.  My 
share  of  the  plunder  amounted  to  more  than  I  had 
earned  all  my  life  before ;  but  now  every  dollar  of 
it  is  a  dagger.  The  vessel  then  ran  for  Marti 
nique,  made  the  island  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morn 
ing,  lay  off  and  oa  till  night,  and  then  ran  for 
Vauclin.  When  off  the  Pass  du  Galion,  we  took 
the  boat  and  pulled  for  home,  and  related  that  we 
had  been  captured  by  a  pirate,  the  vessel  burnt, 
and  all  the  rest  killed.  On  the  passage,  the  cap 
tain  of  the  vessel  that  captured  us  —  a  Spaniard, 
and  cousin  to  Lemaire,  who  was  a  Spaniard,  his 
real  name  being  Ruis  —  told  me  that  he  had 
spoken  a  vessel  whose  captain  informed  him  that 


THE  DISCLOSUEE.  243 

the  Languedoc  was  at  Vauclin,  having  lost  her 
captain  and  lieutenant  in  a  fight  with  an  English 
armed  brig ;  and  that  he  would  use  his  influence 
to  get  the  master's  berth  for  me,  and  that  of  lieu 
tenant  for  Clash.  So,  three  days  after  our  arrival, 
we  went  over  to  see  Lemaire." 

"  1  suppose  you  knew  Lemaire." 

"Knew  him?  Yes;  I  had  met  him  often  at  Mr. 
Livingston's,  and  indeed  had  sold  the  Languedoc 
to  him." 

"  How  did  he  receive  you  ?  " 

"  As  smooth  as  oil ;  offered  me  a  captain's  berth 
directly.  I  declined,  but  proposed  Clash  for 
master,  and  myself  for  mate,  or  lieutenant,  as  they 
called  it." 

"  What  made  you  do  that  ?  " 

"  I  thought  if  Pete  was  captain,  he  would  have 
a  larger  share  of  the  guilt  than  I." 

"  I  declare,  the  difference  is  so  little  I  cannot 
perceive  it." 

"  Nor  I,  either,  now ;  but  I  remember,  at  the 
time,  feeling  it  was  not  quite  so  bad  to  be  second, 
as  principal." 

"  I  have  not  the  least  doubt  you  were  captain, 
after  all." 


244      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  You  are  not  much  out  of  the  way  there,  for 
Pete  was  not  much  of  a  seaman ;  he  generally 
yielded  everything  to  me  in  bad  weather,  or  in 
a  trying  time ;  but  sometimes  he  was  obstinate, 
and  would  have  his  own  way.  It  was  so  the  day 
we  overhauled  you ;  it  was  in  spite  of  all  I  could 
say,  that  he  persisted  in  heaving-to  to  leeward, 
thus  giving  you  the  weather-gage,  and  the  oppor 
tunity  that  you  improved  so  well." 

"  Did  your  wife  know  anything  of  all  this  ?  " 
"  No ;  she  would  have  fled  from  me  with  horror. 
She,  however,  noticed  my  increasing  fondness  for 
liquor,  and  often  talked  with  me  about  it.  Thus 
I  went  and  came  on  these  expeditions ;  she  all 
the  while  supposing  I  was  engaged  in  the  slave 
trade,-  the  vessel  occasionally  bringing  a  cargo  of 
them.  But  0,  what  a  horrible  life  it  was  !  I  was 
constantly  deceiving  the  wife  I  really  loved.  This 
virtuous,  noble-minded  woman  lay  in  the  bosom  of 
a  murderer.  Night  and  day,  when  I  laid  down 
and  when  I  rose  up,  I  carried  in  my  bosom  this 
fearful  secret.  My  wife  divined,  I  could  very  well 
perceive,  that  something  was  preying  upon  me, 
and  often  noticed  that  my -cheerfulness  was  gone, 
and  that  I  did  not  appear  at  all  as  I  used  to." 


THE   DISCLOSURE.  245 

"  Suppose  you  had  declined  to  go  any  more,  and 
remained  at  home." 

"  They  would  have  suspected,  and  assassinated 
me ;  indeed,  Lemaire  was  always  suspicious  of  me ; 
hired  a  man  to  do  it  once,  but  I  was  too  quick  for 
the  fellow,  and  killed  him.  I  had  about  made  up 
my  mind  to  take  my  wife  and  child  and  go  to 
some  other  country,  when  she  was  taken  from  me. 
Now  here  I  am  with  the  child.  He  is  a  most  af 
fectionate,  obedient  boy,  but  is  growing  up  in 
ignorance,  his  only  associates  the  negroes  and 
their  children,  and  I  am  greatly  distressed  about 
him." 

"Get  into  the  vessel  and  go  home  with  me  to 
your  parents,  child  and  all." 

"  That  cannot  be.  When  Danforth  Eaton  and 
Sewall  Lancaster  come  to  see  me  close  at  hand, 
and  hear  me  talk,  they  would  recognize  me  as  the 
man  who  was  lieutenant  of  the  Languedoc,  and  so 
would  half  the  crew;  and  this  would  kill  my 
parents.  I  could  not  live  in  a  community  where  I 
felt  that  I  was  pointed  at  and  hated.  With  what 
abhorrence  would  the  mother  of  Sam  Elwell,  and 
Mary  Colcord,  to  whom  he  was  engaged,  the 
friends  and  relatives  of  Blaisdell  and  Atherton, 


246  THE   CHILD   OP  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

look  upon  me  ?  They  would  consider  me  as  the 
one  who  led  on  the  murderers  of  their  children ; 
I  should  go  about  like  Cain,  with  a  brand  upon  my 
brow;  people  would  flock  from  all  parts,  and 
beset  my  path,  and  the  whole  community  rise  up, 
with  one  consent,  to  curse  the  murderer  of  his 
own  townsmen  and  schoolmates.  My  absence  and 
the  uncertainty  in  regard  to  my  fate  is  a  constant 
source  of  anxiety  to  my  parents,  but  my  presence 
would  be  worse.  0,  friend,  the  way  of  transgress 
ors  is  hard,  harder  than  the  path  of  duty ;  once 
get  into  the  whirlpool ;  and  there's  no  stopping.  I 
am  an  outcast  from  God  and  society." 

Walter  could  not  deny  the  truth  of  this  state 
ment,  and  was  silent. 

"  It  matters  little  what  becomes  of  a  reprobate 
like  myself,  in  comparison  with  this  boy ;  but  that 
his  young  life  and  his  future  prospects  should  be 
marred  and  tainted  by  his  connection  with  me  is 
terrible  to  reflect  upon.  Should  I,  as  you  wish,  go 
home  with  you,  taking  him  with  me,  the  very  chil 
dren  at  school,  in  the  petty  quarrels  that  are  fre 
quently  arising  among  themselves,  would  twit  him 
with  being  the  son  of  a  pirate.  I  have,  however, 
for  some  months  been  thinking  of  this  method. 


THE   DISCLOSURE.  247 

It  is  a  common  thing  for  people  here  to  send  chil 
dren  to  France  for  education.  Planters  in  Cuba 
often  send  them  to  Maine  and  Massachusetts  to 
learn  the  English  language,  and  modes  of  doing 
business.  If  this  boy  should  grow  up  here,  even 
if  he  could  be  educated,  he  would  be  good  for 
nothing ;  northern  people  living  in  this  climate 
lose  their  energy ;  they  are  not  like  those  brought 
up  among  the  frost  and  snow.  You  know  New 
England  people  are  thrifty,  and  never  object  to 
making  an  additional  dollar.  By  your  account, 
my  father  is  hale  and  hearty,  mother  still  more  so ; 
they  are  both  fond  of  children,  and  are  not  worried 
by  their  noise.  Edward  is  also  a  lover  of  little 
ones,  and  of  most  affectionate  disposition.  Why 
couldn't  you  take  Willie  home  with  you,  and  to 
them,  tell  them  he  is  a  child  of  a  friend  of  yours 
in  Martinique,  and  his  name  is  Willie  Arkwright ; 
that  his  mother,  who  was  the  daughter  of  a  Scotch 
planter,  is  dead ;  that  the  opportunities  for  school 
ing  there  are  poor;  ask  them  to  send  him  to 
school,  board  him,  treat  him  as  they  would  a  child 
of  their  own,  and  set  their  own  price,  and  his 
father  will  pay  the  bills  ?  In  that  case  the  boy 
,would  grow  up  with  his  grandparents,  with  New 


248      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

England  habits,  and  with  the  neighbors'  boys, 
enjoy  the  same  privileges  that  I  once  enjoyed,  and, 
I  hope,  make  a  better  use  of  them.  What  do  you 
think  of  it?" 

"  Can  you  live  without  him  ?  He  is  all  you  have 
to  love  —  all  your  society." 

"It  will  be  like  tearing  out  my  heart  to  part 
with  him ;  but  I  can  do  it,  for  I  love  him  far  better 
than  myself.  Think  of  it  to-night,  and  we  will 
talk  further  before  you  go  in  the  morning.  Long 
before  I  fell  into  your  hands  I  had  thought  of  this 
matter,  and  almost  concluded  to  send  him  to  Scot 
land,  among  his  mother's  relatives." 


THE  DECISION.  249 


CHAPTER  XY. 

THE    DECISION. 

"  TOHN,"  said  Walter,  when  they  met  the  next 
O  morning,  "  I  have  not  slept  much  during  the 
night  for  thinking  of  your  affairs,  and  my  opinion 
is,  that  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  arranging 
with  your  parents  to  take  the  child  by  his  present 
name ;  or,  if  they  were  not  willing,  some  of  the 
neighbors,  I  think  our  folks,  would  do  it,  or  John 
Rhines.  But  I  am  of  the  firm  opinion  that  the  best 
way,  and  the  only  way,  in  which  you  will  ever 
obtain  the  blessing  of  God,  is  the  straightforward 
one.  Let  me  take  him  right  to  your  parents,  and 
say,  '  This  boy  is  your  grandson,  John's  child.'  " 

"  Then  you  might  as  well  let  out  the  whole,  for 
Willie  is  as  bright  as  a  silver  dollar,  and  would  be 
sure,  after  he  became  acquainted,  to  tell  his  grand 
father  that  his  father's  name  was  Richard  Ark- 
wright,  and  his  name  used  to  be  Willie  Arkwright, 


250      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

and  that  his  father  went  in  the.  Languedoc,  and  he 
had  a  toy  boat  named  after  and  rigged  like  her." 

"  You  have  got  to  have  it  come  out,  or  'give  up 
the  idea  of  sending  the  child  to  Pleasant  Cove  ;  for 
the  moment  he  gets  there,  every  old  wife  will  cry 
out, '  That  child  is  Godsoe  all  over ; '  and  when  they 
learn  his  name,  putting  the  two  things  together, 
the  name  and  the  looks,  they  will  know  at  once 
that  the  man  by  the  name  of  Arkwright  in  the 
Languedoc  was  the  father  of  the  boy,  and  was 
John  Godsoe ;  and  the  probability  is,  that  when 
the  matter  comes  to  be  talked  about,  Danforth 
Eaton,  Lancaster,  Henry  Griffin,  and  half  of  the 
crew  will  say,  '  Well,  I  declare,  I  allers  thought 
that  man  looked  natral ;  and  come  to  think  of  it, 
and  look  back,  I  believe,  yes,  I  know,  it  was  him." 

"  I  see  how  it  is ;  but  if  I  send  him  home  by  you 
as  Willie  Godsoe,  then  my  parents  will  inquire, 
and  you  must  tell  them  the  whole  matter  —  what  I 
have  been  and  what  I  have  done." 

"  They  will  feel  better  to  know  the  worst  than 
to  be  in  the  state  of  mind  they  now  are,  or  will  be 
provided  you  should  send  Willie  home  by  the 
name  of  Arkwright." 

"Why  so?" 


THE  DECISION.  251 

"  Because  your  father  is  a  man  of  clear  percep 
tions,  has  been  a  sailor  for  many  years,  knows 
what  sailors  are,  with  what  readiness  they  change 
their  names,  and  the  temptations  they  have  to 
encounter,  and  is  now  half  inclined  to  believe  that 
you  was  on  board  the  Languedoc  with  Clash,  was 
killed,  and  flung  overboard  by  your  shipmates,  or 
jumped  over  of  your  own  accord,  and  so  your 
body  was  not  found  and  recognized  by  us." 

"  How  do  you  know  that  ?  " 

"  I  know  by  what  Eaton  told  me  he  said  to  him, 
and  what  John  Rhines  told  me  he  said  to  him. 
Now,  as  Christian  people,  they  certainly  would 
rather  know  that  you  was  alive,  than  to  believe 
that  you  had  died  with  all  your  sins  upon  your 
head,  —  because  while  there's  life  there's  hope  of 
repentance,  —  or  to  be  in  a  state  of  suspense  and 
terrible  foreboding,  worse  than  reality.  If  you 
send  him  home  under  the  name  of  Arkwright, 
your  parents  will  conclude  at  once  that  you  are 
still  pirating." 

"  Why  will  they  think  so?" 

"  When  at  home,  I  avoided  your  father  for  fear 
he  would  question  me.  He  came  to  our  house 
when  I  was  away,  and  asked  mother  whether  I  had 


252      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

said  anything  about  John  being  in  the  vessel  with 
Clash ;  and  she  wanted  to  know  what  she  should 
say  to  him  in  case  he  came  again  when  I  was 
gone.  I  told  her  that  the  ship's  company  of  the 
Languedoc  were  all  negroes,  Portuguese,  and 
Spaniards,  with  the  exception  of  Pete  Clash,  and 
a  man  who  called  himself  Richard  Arkwright,  and 
tha^he  hailed  from  Shields,  England.  He  knows 
that  I  let  that  man  escape  on  account  of  his  aiding 
to  convict  Lemaire.  Lancaster  told  him  so.  Now, 
the  moment  he  looks  upon  this  child,  sees  your 
features  in  him,  hears  that  his  name  is  Arkwright, 
he  and  your  mother  will  put  this  and  that  together, 
and  conclude  that  it  is  your  child,  probably  an 
illegitimate  one ;  that  you  have  sent  him  home  for 
them  to  take  care  of  in  order  to  get  rid  of  him, 
having  plenty  of  money  that  you  have  obtained 
by  piracy ;  that  you  are  going  on  in  the  same 
accursed  business,  'and  perhaps  have  taken  up 
with  some  French  or  negro  woman  as  miserable 
as  yourself." 

"  It  is  just  as  I  told  you  before  ;  when  a  man 
once  begins  to  sin,  there's  no  way  of  getting  out ;  it 
is  like  men  I've  seen  struggling  in  the  undertow, 
flung  forward  by  one  sea  towards  the  shore,  and 


THE  DECISION.  253 

backward  by  the  next,  and  so  washed  back  and 
forth  till  they  were  drowned,  and  that  too  within 
a  gunshot  of  the  beach.  I  must  send  him  to  Scot 
land,  where  nothing  is  known  of  my  past  life,  and 
where  no  questions  will  be  asked,  to  his  great-uncle 
Andrew  Livingston,  and  give  up  the  idea  of  send 
ing  him  to  his  grandparents,  and  giving  him  a  New 
England  training  in  a  godly  family,  and  putting  a 
little  money  into  the  hands  of  my  parents  in  their 
old  age — the  only  way  I  can — as  some  recompense 
,for  having  left  them  just  as  I  was  old  enough  to  be 
of  some  use,  and  also  of  accomplishing  some  other 
things  in  the  way  of  restitution,  that  lay  near  my 
heart." 

"No,  John ;  you  are  excited,  tempest-tossed,  worn 
out  with  slow  torture.  Now  listen  calmly  to  me. 
One  standing  on  the  shore  is  in  a  better  con 
dition  to  judge  than  the  poor  man  in  the  undertow. 
You  must  do  as  Christian  did  when  he  and  Pliable 
got  into  the  Slough  of  Despond,  as  you  and  I  have 
read  of  a  hundred  times,  in  Pilgrim's  Progress." 
"  I  don't  see  what  you  are  driving  at." 
"  You  recollect,  when  they  fell  into  the  Slough 
both  tried  hard  to  get  out;  Christian  struggled 
towards  the  little  wicket  gate,  but  Pliable  towards 


254     THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

the  City  of  Destruction,  got  out  on  that  side,  and 
went  back  to  his  old  haunts,  to  wrath  and  ruin, 
while  Christian  got  out  on  the  other  side,  and  went 
through  the  wicket  gate  to  the  Delectable  Moun 
tains.  Now  be  ruled  by  me.  I  don't  pretend  to 
any  great  wisdom,  or  set  myself  up  as  a  teacher ; 
but  I  know  what  right  and  wrong  are,  and,  I  trust, 
what  it  is  to  love  God.  Let  me  take  Willie  to  the 
vessel  with  me  to-day,  openly,  and  tell  all  hands  it 
is  John  Godsoe's  child  ;  that  you  are  living  here 
as  a  planter ;  that  you  were  married  to  an  excellent 
woman,  but  she  has  been  dead  some  years ;  that 
this  is  your  only  child,  and  you  want  him  to  go  to 
his  grandfather  and  have  the  privilege  of  school 
ing,  learn  to  work,  and  take  care  of  himself.  They 
will  appreciate  that,  will  see  that  the  boy  resembles 
your  folks,  and  all  will  be  right  as  far  as  they 
are  concerned.  To  begin  with,  let  him  stay  two 
nights,  get  acquainted  with  the  crew,  and  come 
back  with  my  guide ;  that  will  make  him  willing  to 
go  when  the  time  comes." 

"But—" 

"  Let  me  get  through  ;  only  answer  these  ques 
tions.  Have  you  ever  prayed  to  God,  and  made 
confessions  ?  " 


THE   DECISION.  255 

"  Yes ;  but  it  seemed  like  merely  saying  over  a 
form  of  words ;  nothing  followed ;  just  like  talk 
ing  in  the  air." 

"  That  is  because  you  have  been  struggling  to 
wards  the  wrong  side,  like  Pliable.  The  time  has 
now  come  to  do  something  else.  It  is  of  no  use  to 
confess  to  God,  without  at  the  same  time  doing 
right  towards  man,  as  far  as  is  in  your  power. 
That  religion  that  consists  in  praying,  screeching, 
and  outside  forms,  and  don't  make  a  man  honest, 
square,  and  upright,  will  never  take  the  sting  from 
the  conscience,  and  isn't  worth  a  rotten  rope-yarn. 
You  may  pray,  fast,  and  do  penance,  if  you  like ; 
but  He  who  has  said,  '  Honor  thy  father  and  thy 
mother '  will  neither  hear,  answer,  nor  give  you 
peace,  till  you  in  the  first  place  do  your  duty  by 
your  father  and  mother.  Now,  as  soon  as  I  am 
gone,  sit  down  and  write  a  letter  to  your  father; 
tell  him  your  whole  history  since  you  left  home ; 
who  your  wife  was,  and  what  she  was ;  what  you 
are  doing  here  ;  that  you  were  Richard  Arkwright 
(for  he  will  ask  me,  and  I  shall  tell  him.  I  never 
told  a  lie  in  my  life,  and  I  shan't  begin  now)  ;  tell 
him  of  your  penitence,  of  your  confession  to  God ; 
that  you  have  abandoned  your  mode  of  life,  and  are 


256      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

resolving  to  persevere  ;  ask  his  forgiveness,  and 
an  interest  in  his  and  your  mother's  prayers.  No 
danger  but  they  will  keep  the  secret ;  and  in  a  few 
years  you  may  go  home  and  see  them ;  for  if  Dan- 
forth  Eaton  and  the  others  didn't  recognize  you 
when  on  board  the  vessel,  nor  myself,  only  John 
Rhines,  they  certainly  won't  then ;  and,  perhaps, 
as  they  are  all  young  men,  and  Maine  people  are 
all  the  time  going  west,  they  may  every  one  be 
gone.  Do  that,  and  if  I  know  anything  of  God's 
ways,  or  of  his  dealings  with  a  sinful  man,  it  won't 
be  long  that  you'll  be  talking  in  the  air,  and  feeling 
that  nothing  comes  of  it." 

"  I  feel  that  your  words  are  true ;  they  go  right 
to  my  conscience.  I  will  do  it,  though  it  is  a 
bitter  pill." 

"  It  seems  that  it  is  harder  for  you  to  send  this 
child  home  as  Willie  Godsoe,  and  confess  to  your 
parents,  than  it  was  to  God." 

"  It  certainly  is." 

"  That  shows  that  the  confession  to  God  was  not 
sincere  and  real ;  didn't  break  down  your  pride  of 
heart ;  but  when  confession  to  God  results  in  doing 
your  duty  to  man,  because.it  is  his  command  and 
right,  that  is  going  to  the  root  of  the  matter." 


THE  DECISION.  257 

"  But  you  told  me  to  pray  to  God  just  as  I  was ; 
didn't  say  anything  about  confessing  to  father  and 
mother." 

"  Because  I  knew  that  was  beginning  at  the  right 
end,  and  what  would  come  of  it.  Sincere  praying 
will  make  a  man  leave  off  sinning,  as  sinning  will 
make  him  leave  off  praying ;  and  I  knew  if  you 
kept  on  praying  you  would  be  shown  a  way  out 
somewhere." 

"  But  in  respect  to  the  child  himself,  suppose 
you  tell  everybody  his  name  is  Godsoe,  and  he 
says  it  is  Arkwright,  what  will  people  make  of 
that?" 

"  I  think  you  make  more  of  that  than  is  neces 
sary.  The  child  has  never  heard  himself  called 
by  any  name  but  that  of  Willie,  except  once  in  a 
while.  He  always  calls  you  father.  If  you  tell 
him  his  name  is  Willie  Godsoe,  and  he  is  called  so 
all  the  time  he  is  on  board  the  vessel,  he  will  for 
get  the  other  name,  especially  when  he  comes  to 
be  with  his  grandparents  and  Edward,  and  hear 
them  called  so." 

"  I  intend  now  to  resume  my  real  name.  I  will 
tell  Willie  so,  and  tell  the  negroes  and  overseer  to 
17 


258      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

call  me  by  that  name ;  so  he  will  get  used  to  it  be 
fore  the  vessel  gets  away." 

"  Does  this  William,  as  you  call  your  overseer, 
know  that,  while  pretending  to  be  a  slave-trader, 
you  were  a  pirate  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  he  might  have  betrayed  me  any  time,  if 
he  had  wanted  to." 

"Are  you  not,  or,  rather,  have  you  not  been 
afraid  of  his  doing  it  ?  " 

"  Afraid  of  his  betraying  me  ?  No  more  than  I 
am  of  betraying  myself.  If  there  is  a  being  in  the 
world  that  loves  me,  it  is  him.  Perhaps  you  would 
be  less  surprised  should  I  tell  you  how  I  came 
by  him." 

"  I  should  really  like  to  know  the  reason  you 
have  for  reposing  so  much  confidence  in  him. 
Lemaire  reposed  all  confidence  in  Jean  Baptiste, 
yet,  to  my  certain  knowledge,  Jean  was  watching 
for  an  opportunity  to  cut  his  throat,  and  probably 
would,  if  I  had  not  seized  Lemaire,  and  delivered 
him  up  to  the  civil  authorities." 

"Aunt  Dinah  has  her  breakfast  on  the  table. 
I  will  tell  you  after  we  get  through  eating." 


A  SUEPEISE   ON   BOARD   THE   OSPEEY.  259 


CHAPTEE  XYI. 

A  SURPRISE   ON   BOARD   THE   OSPREY. 

WHEN  the)7  had  concluded  the  meal,  they  sat 
down  beneath  the  ceiba  tree,  and  Godsoe 
said,  — 

"  Lemaire,  as  you  know,  had  several  planta 
tions,  stocked  with  large  gangs  of  negroes.  On 
his  home  place,  at  Yauclin,  negroes  lasted  a  long 
time,  because  he  oversaw  everything  himself,  fed 
well,  worked  his  hands  moderately,  took  good  care 
of  them  when  sick,  and  watched  the  overseers  and 
drivers  closely,  to  be  sure  that  they  did  not  abuse  or 
maim  the  negroes.  This  was  not  done  from  prin 
ciple  or  human  feeling,  for  he  had  neither,  but 
policy,  for  when  they  were  past  labor  he  killed 
them  off.  Once  in  a  while,  when  his  passion  got 
the  better  of  his  avarice,  he  shot  one,  just  as  he 
came  near  killing  Baptiste,  because  Peterson  got 
away." 


260  THE   CHILD   OF   THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

"  Kill  his  worn-out  negroes  just  as  anybody 
would  knock  an  old  horse  on  the  head  ?  though 
some  wouldn't  do  that ;  my  father  wouldn't,  rough- 
spoken  as  he  is." 

"  Yes,  he  killed  'em,  or  -had  'em  killed,  though 
he  didn't  knock  'em  on  the  head  ;  but  he  kept  an 
old  negro,  who  was  nobody  knew  how  old,  for 
head  butcher." 

"  I  should  have  thought  the  law  would  have 
taken  hold  of  him  —  or  is  there  no  law  on  this 
island  ?  " 

"  There  is  none  too  much ;  but  it  was  not 
known,  that  is,  could  not  be  proved,  but  all  the 
negroes  and  everybody  else  believed  that  he  em 
ployed  this  old  darky  to  kill  them  with  negro 
poison ;  they  judged  by  the  symptoms,  that  are 
well  known  to  the  blacks.  He  used  to  send  him 
on  to  his  other  plantations,  and,  whenever  he 
came,  some  old  negroes  were  sure  to  drop  off." 

"  What  is  negro  poison  ?  " 

"  Well,  negroes  are  strange  creatures ;  for  all 
they  appear  so  stupid,  they  are  cunning  enough, 
and  know  how  to  accomplish  their  ends.  They  are 
acquainted  with  a  great  many  deadly  poisons,  as 
deadly  as  arsenic  or  prussic  acid  —  poisons  that 


A  SURPRISE  ON  BOARD  THE  OSPRET.     261 

work  quick,  and  that  work  slow.  I  know  only  a 
few  of  them.  One  is  the  bitter  cassava.  They 
squeeze  out  the  juice  from  the  root,  and  let  it  fer 
ment  like  beer.  After  it  stands  a  while  it  sours, 
and  breeds  a  small  worm.  When  they  want  to 
kill  anybody  they  cut  this  worm  into  little  pieces, 
and  conceal  a  piece  under  one  of  their  nails,  then 
persuade  the  person  to  eat  or  drink  with  them,  and 
drop  the  piece  of  worm  into  the  coffee  or  liquor, 
or  put  it  into  a  banana  or  orange,  and  the  person 
is  sure  to  die.  Another  is  the  arsenic  bean,  and 
an  alligator's  gall." 

"  And  so  he  kept  that  old  darky  for  a  poisoner. 
That  is  horrible.  I  should  have  thought  he  would 
have  been  afraid  of  his  poisoning  him." 

"  That  would  have  broken  up  ther  old  darky's 
business." 

"  If  negroes  know  so  much  about  these  things, 
I  should  think  they  would  be  always  poisoning 
their  masters  and  one  another." 

"  They  often  do  ;  but  it  is  only  a  few  of  them 
that  have  this  knowledge,  and  the  rest  are  scared 
to  death  of  them,  and  call  them  obeah  men.  As  I 
was  saying,  the  negroes  lasted  a  good  while  at 
Vauclin ;  but  on  the  other  plantations,  where  the 


262      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

overseers  were  old  pirates  that  had  been  his  lieu 
tenants,  and  were  removed  from  his  inspection,  the 
negroes  were  hardly  used,  wore  out  fast,  and  had 
to  be  frequently  renewed.  One  year  he  had  been 
taking  up  a  good  deal  of  new  land  at  the  north 
end  of  the  island :  sickness  broke  out  among  the 
negroes,  and  they  died  like  sheep  with  the  mur 
rain.  Lemaire  sent  Pete  Clash  and  myself  in  the 
Languedoc  to  the  coast,  with  orders  to  get  a  cargo 
of  negroes  and  bring  them  to  Vauclin,  in  order 
that  he  might  stock  his  own  plantation  and  sell  the 
rest.  The  greater  part  of  them  were  Gold  Coast 
negroes,  the  most  savage  and  resolute  of  all  the 
African  tribes.  One  day,  just  before  they  arrived, 
when  we  let  too  many  of  them  up  on  deck  at  once, 
they  rose  on  us.  William  (Cubina  they  called 
him),  who  was  a  chief  in  his  own  country,  led  them 
on.  We  mastered  them  with  a  great  deal  of  diffi 
culty,  after  a  hard  fight,  and  killing  a  good  many 
of  them.  William  was  wounded  badly.  Under 
ordinary  circumstances  we  should  have  flung  him 
overboard  ;  but  we  had  lost  so  many  that  we  con 
cluded  to  let  him  alone,  in  hopes  he  would  get  well, 
as  he  was  a  very  powerful  fellow,  and  the  value 
was  in  him ;  but  when  we  got  in,  and  Lemaire 


A  SURPRISE  ON  BOARD  THE  OSPREY.     263 

looked  at  him,  he  didn't  think  much  of  him; 
thought  he  was  so  cut  to  pieces  he  would  never 
make  an  able-bodied  man,  and  said  we  ought  to 
have  flung  him  overboard.  I  asked  him  if  he 
would  give  him  to  me.  He  said  yes." 

"  I  suppose  you  pitied  him." 

"  Not  I.  There  was  no  feeling  in  me  then ;  but 
I  thought  differently  from  Lemaire ;  thought  he 
would  get  well,  be  sound,  and,  as  he  was  a  giant 
in  strength  and  size,  and  resolute  withal,  would 
make  a  first-rate  hand,  and  would  be  a  great  bar 
gain  ;  and  so  it  turned  out." 

"  What  did  you  do  with  him  ?  " 

"  It  was  in  the  rainy  season ;  the  brook  was 
high.  I  put  him  into  an  ox-cart,  and  hauled  him 
to  it,  then  put  him  into  a  boat  and  carried  him  to 
the  plantation.  Clara  immediately  conceived  the 
greatest  liking  to  that  negro  ;  pitied  him  and  cried 
over  him  like  a  child.  The  negro  had  been  sullen 
before,  and  acted  as  though  he  didn't  want  and 
didn't  mean  to  get  well ;  and  although  he  couldn't 
understand  one  word  of  French  or  English,  he 
knew  what  her  tears  meant  well  enough,  took  my 
wife's  hand  and  kissed  it,  thanking  her  as  plainly 
as  signs  and  looks  could  show.  She  took  the 


264      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

whole  charge,  only  getting  a  surgeon  once  from  a 
French  man-of-war.  He  recovered  very  slowly; 
was  very  feeble  all  through  the  rainy  season,  but, 
when  the  dry  weather  came,  began  to  gain  very 
fast,  and  manifested  so  much  attachment  for  my 
wife  that  I  began  to  like  him,  and  was,  moreover, 
mightily  pleased  with  my  bargain,  for  in  December 
he  was  worth  two  thousand  dollars." 

"  What  did  Lemaire  say  ?  " 

"  He  was  a  good  deal  worked  up  about  it.  In 
order  not  to  be  behindhand  of  my  wife,  I  taught 
him  to  read,  write,  and  keep  accounts,  and  soon 
found  his  head  was  a  good  deal  better  than  mine. 
Through  the  influence  of  my  wife,  he  became  a 
Christian,  and  a  real  one  too,  and  she  would  have 
him  christened.  He  was  greatly  attached  to  Wil 
lie,  who  was  a  baby,  and,  after  he  got  strong 
enough,  held  him  half  the  time,  and  wanted  to  be 
called  William,  too ;  so  we  gratified  him,  and  called 
one  William  and  the  other  Willie.  I  became  more 
and  more  attached  to  him,  and  at  length  gave  him 
his  freedom." 

"  Since  you  have  told  me  all  these  things  I  don't 
wonder  that  you  put  confidence  in  him." 

"  I  could  not  feel  thus  if  he  was  a  slave,  because 


A  SUEPRISE  ON  BOARD  THE  OSPREY.     265 

when  you  hold  a  man  as  a  slave,  you  do  him  (at 
any  rate  in  his  opinion)  the  greatest  of  injuries, 
and,  no  matter  how  many  other  favors  you  do  him, 
in  ninety-nine  cases  out  of  a  hundred,  show  him 
a  prospect  of  obtaining  his  freedom  by  cutting  his 
master's  throat,  and  he'll  do  it." 

"  He  must  have  been  greatly  moved  when  your 
wife  died." 

"  The  tears  come  into  his  eyes  now  at  the  men 
tion  of  her  name.  I  hope  you  won't  be  offended, 
but  I  told  him  what  you  said  to  me  the  other 
night  about  praying  to  God  ;  and  he  said  that  was 
just  his  experience." 

"  The  gospel  of  Christ  is  just  one  thing  for  all,  and 
to  all,  high  or  low,  black  or  white  ;  they  all  drink 
from  the  same  spring  to  quench  the  same  thirst. 
Did  you  tell  him  you  were  engaged  in  piracy  ?  " 

"  No ;  he  found  it  out,  I  suppose,  through  Lalle- 
mont.  All  the  negroes  have  ways  of  communica 
tion  that  white  people  know  nothing  of.  But  he 
kept  the  secret,  and  used  to  beg  of  me,  with  tears, 
to  leave  off;  and,  when  I  had  those  seasons  of  re 
morse  that  I  have  told  you  about,  and  was  not 
under  the  influence  of  liquor,  I  would  promise 
him  to  leave  them  whenever  I  could  see  a  way  to 


266  THE   CHILD    OF  THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

do  it  safely,  and  really  meant  to ;  but,  after  my  wife 
died,  I  drank  more,  and  became  worse  than  ever." 
The  party  now  set  out  for  the  vessel,  William 
and  Walter  on  mules,  and  Willie  on  an  ass,  that 
was  his  special  property.  The  little  fellow  was 
delighted  with  the  idea  of  going  to  see  a  vessel, 
and  the  white  sailors,  and  talking  with  them ;  for 
he  spoke  three  languages  —  English,  French,  and 
the  negro  dialect,  a  strange  mixture  of  French  and 
African,  that  he  had  picked  up  from  associating 
with  them.  His  father  had  told  him  that  his  name 
was  Willie  Godsoe,  and  there  was  less  difficulty 
met  with  in  that  particular  than  his  father  or  Wal 
ter  had  counted  on,  for  the  following  reasons: 
When  in  a  family  a  child  begins  to  put  words  to 
gether,  and  try  to  talk,  the  father,  mother,  brothers 
and  sisters,  relatives  and  visitors,  resolve  them 
selves  into  a  committee  to  aid  and  give  it  practice. 
They  are  ceaselessly  teaching  it  to  repeat  its  name, 
and  how  old  it  is,  till  the  constant  repetition  stamps 
it  upon  the  mind.  As  Willie's  mother  died  when 
he  was  very  young,  and  his  father  was  away  a 
great  part  of  the  time,  leaving  him  to  the  care  of 
Aunt  Dinah,  he  had  not  been  subjected  to  this 
process,  and  the  name  of  Arkwright  —  not  an  easy 


A   SURPRISE   ON   BOARD   THE   OSPREY.  267 

one  for  a  child  to  pronounce  —  had  never  been  made 
prominent,  especially  as  visitors  were  rarely  seen 
at  the  glen  ;  he  seldom  heard  it  mentioned ;  but  it 
was  Willie,  Massa  "Willie,  from  morning  till  night 
with  the  negroes. 

Walter  found  the  pass  that  had  seemed  so 
fearful  in  the  night  a  most  romantic  place,  being 
in  a  great  degree  stripped  of  its  terrors  by  day 
light.  When  they  reached  the  vessel,  Walter  said 
to  Lancaster,  — 

"  Sewall,  take  a  good  look  at  this  little  fellow, 
and  tell  me  if  he  favors  anybody  you  ever  saw." 

After  a  moment's  scrutiny,  Lancaster  said,  "  Why, 
yes ;  he  looks  like  the  Godsoes  —  like  old  Uncle 
Godsoe  cut  down.  Can  he  speak  English  ?  " 

"  Try  him." 

"How  old  are  you,  my  little  man?" 

"  I'm  six  years  old." 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  Willie." 

"  Willie  what  ?  " 

"  Father  said  my  name  was  Willie  Godsoe." 

"  Whew  !  "  exclaimed  Lancaster  in  astonishment ; 
"  is  that  so  ?  " 

"Yes,    Sewall,"   replied    Walter,   "that's   John 


268      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Gqdsoe's  child.  He's  living  on  a  plantation  in  the 
mountains.  I've  just  come  from  his  house." 

"  Then  he's  turned  up  at  last !  What  sort  of  a 
chap  is  he  ?  " 

"  A  real  steady  man,  with  a  plantation  and 
negroes ;  well  off;  was  married  to  a  first-rate  wo 
man,  a  Scotch  woman ;  but  she's  dead,  and  he 
wants  to  send  this  boy  to  his  grandfather,  to  go  to 
school  and  learn  to  work,  be  brought  up  in  our 
ways ;  and  we  must  do  all  we  can  to  make  him 
contented,  and  take  a  liking  to  us  while  he  is 
here,  in  order  that  he  may  be  willing  to  go  with 
us  when  the  time  comes." 

It  was  nearly  dark  when  they  arrived  on  board 
the  vessel ;  the  men  had  knocked  off  work,  and 
were  eating  under  an  awning  on  the  forecastle. 
Henry  Griffin,  the  second  mate,  was  aloft ;  when  he 
came  down  they  had  supper  in  the  cabin.  Willie 
conceived  a  great  liking  for  Henry  Griffin  right 
away,  who  took  him  forward  among  the  crew  after 
supper,  and  told  them  he  was  John  Godsoe's  boy, 
and  old  Uncle  Godsoe's  grandson. 

The  crew  were  too  young  to  remember  anything 
of  John  personally,  but  they  were  all  well  ac 
quainted  with  his  father,  knew  that  every  time  a 


A  SURPRISE  ON  BOARD  THE  OSPREY.     269 

vessel  arrived,  he  was  excited  with  the  hope  of 
hearing  from  his  son,  and  were  familiar  with  the 
story  of  his  going  away  with  Pete  Clash.  Sailors, 
of  all  men,  delight  in  petting  children.  Willie 
found  himself  the  centre  of  attraction,  and  thought 
he  had  never  seen  such  good  folks  before ;  indeed, 
he  had  never  seen  so  many  white  people  in  all 
his  life.  The  men  were  greatly  excited  and  in 
terested,  principally  on  the  grandfather's  account, 
who  was  universally  respected  and  beloved. 

"  Won't  the  old  gentleman  kill  the  fatted  calf," 
said  Sydney  Chase,  "  when  he  comes  to  see  this 
boy?" 

"  The  best  of  it  is,"  said  Sam  Dinsmore,  "  he 
has  been  so  worried  for  fear  he  was  in  that  brig- 
antine  with  Clash ;  and  now  he'll  find  he  ain't 
no  pirate  at  all,  but  a  well-behaved,  well-to-do 
planter." 

"  I  expect,"  said  Bill  Shed,  "  father  Godsoe'll 
make  a  pilgrimage  out  here  to  see  him,  as  old 
Jacob  went  down  to  Egypt.  I'd  go  for  nothing 
in  the  vessel  that  was  to  bring  him  here." 

"  So  would  I,"  said  John  Thaxter ;  "  there'd  be 
no  trouble  in  manning  her  from  Pleasant  Cove." 

Walter  found  William  a  very  intelligent,  Chris- 


270      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

tian  man,  and  was  extremely  pleased  with  him. 
The  black  told  him  a  good  many  things  in  relation 
to  Godsoe's  wife,  that  made  it  evident  she  was  a 
woman  of  strong  mind  and  ardent  piety.  When 
it  was  time  to  turn  in,  Willie  —  who,  after  his 
mother's  death,  and  the  almost  constant  absence 
of  his  father,  had  been  in  a  great  degree  under 
the  care  of  the  overseer  —  wanted  to  sleep  with 
William,  and  said  his  prayers  to  him  with  a  readi 
ness  that  showed  it  was  his  common  practice. 
Two  launches  filled  with  sugar  lay  at  the  stern  of 
the  vessel  that  night ;  one  of  them  had  been 
brought  down  by  the  Osprey's  crew,  assisted  by 
two  of  Lallemont's  men,  he  having  sent  two  in 
stead  of  one.  They  were  both  Guinea  negroes, 
and  could  not  speak  a  word  of  English,  but  could 
speak  negro  French  fast  enough.  They  had  been 
some  time  in  the  country,  and  the  greater  part  of 
the  time  engaged  in  loading  vessels ;  and  one  of 
them,  Gondebaud,  was  a  great  singer,  the  other, 
Jules,  not  much  inferior. 

The  second  launch  was  entirely  manned  by 
negroes,  not  one  of  whom  kept  on  the  plantation 
could  speak  any  English.  Monsieur  Chavelot,  not 
being  able  to  supply  all  the  articles  wanted,  had 


A   SURPRISE   ON   BOARD   THE   OSPREY.  271 

obtained  them  from  other  planters,  who,  being,  by 
reason  of  the  war,  short  of  money,  and  knowing 
they  could  not  receive  their  pay  till  the  vessel  was 
loaded,  had  sent  down  this  launch,  manned  by  their 
own  negroes,  with  a  Frenchman  as  pilot  and  cap 
tain  of  it.  There  were  eight  negroes  in  the 
whole.  When,  therefore,  all  hands  turned  to,  in  the 
morning,  to  hoist  the  sugar  and  other  cargo  on 
board,  Willie  found  employment  enough.  Perfect 
ly  at  home  with  the  negroes,  and  familiar  with 
their  language,  which  was  precisely  similar  to 
that  of  Nato  and  Johnnie,  he  was  down  in  the 
launches  among  them,  talking  with  them,  and 
munching  cane  and  bananas  that  they  gave  him ; 
then  he  would  go  down  in  the  hold,  where  the 
second  mate  and  men  were  stowing  sugar,  and  run 
to  tell  William  and  Walter  what  he  had  seen  and 
heard. 

When  these  sources  of  amusement  were  exhaust 
ed,  he  would  coax  William  to  put  him  into  the 
boat  that  was  made  fast  to  the  stern,  and  shoving 
•her  the  length  of  the  rope,  sail  back  and  forth ;  it 
seemed  as  though  he  -would  never  tire  of  this 
sport,  it  was  so  superior  to  sailing  in  the  turtle 
shell  in  the  brook  at  home ;  but  he  wished  Nato 


272      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

and  Johnnie  could  be  with  him,  and  that  his  father 
and  Aunt  Dinah  could  see  him.  His  happiness 
culminated  when  William,  getting  into  the  boat 
with  him,  pulled  it  up  and  down  the  creek.  Ne 
groes  are  extremely  fond  of  salt  fish,  salt  beef,  and 
herrings,  and  devour  them  with  the  greatest 
eagerness;  probably  their  food,  consisting  so 
largely  of  sweets,  becomes  insipid,  and  these 
articles  supply  a  relish ;  they  are  also  very  fond  of 
American  ship  bread. 

It  was  necessary  to  work  in  the  heat  of  the  day 
in  order  to  discharge  the  launches.  Walter  there 
fore,  afraid  his  men  would  get  sick,  and  wishing 
to  ease  their  labor,  told  the  negroes  in  the 
launches,  who  had  nothing  to  do  except  hook  the 
can-hooks  and  look  on,  that  if  they  would  turn  to 
and  help  hoist  the  sugar  on  board,  and  stow  it  in 
the  hold,  he  would  give  them  a  good  tuck-out  on 
salt  beef  morning  and  night,  from  the  vessel's  cop 
pers,  with  hard  bread,  and  as  many  biscuit  as  they 
could  carry  in  the  crown  of  the  tall  palm-leaf  hats 
they  wore.  This  offer  was  gladly  accepted,  and 
they  took  hold  with  a  will,  striking  up  a  song  the 
moment  they  manned  the  fall,  in  which  the  gener 
osity  of  the  buckra  captain  and  the  toothsomeness 
of  beef  and  bread  were  duly  extolled. 


A  SURPRISE   ON  BOARD  THE   OSPREY.  273 

As  Walter,  seated  on  the  hencoop,  under  the 
awning,  was  watching  the  progress  of  the  work, 
he  was  in  no  small  measure  astonished  by  hearing 
the  following  ditty  issuing  from  the  lips  of  a 
Guinea  negro,  tattooed  from  head  to  foot,  and 
who  could  not  speak  English,  and  was  entirely 
ignorant  of  the  signification  of  the  words  uttered, 
while  the  others  joined  with  the  greatest  zest  in 
the  chorus: — 

"Three  sailors  eat  from  out  de  kid, 
Ben  Bolt,  and  Jack,  and  Richard  Fid. 
'  Shipmates,'  cries  Jack,  '  twig  what  I've  found ; 
For  don't  you  see  dese  ribs  are  round  ?  ' 

Chorus.    Ole  hoss,  ole  hoss,  how  come  you  here? 

When,  strange  to  say,  from  out  de  bone 
A  holler  voice  did  make  its  moan : 
'  From  Saccarap  to  Portland  pier 
Lumber  I've  hauled  for  many  a  year.' 

Chorus.    Ole  hoss,  ole  hoss,  &c. 

*  Till  killed  with  work,  and  much  abuse, 
I'm  salted  down  for  sailors'  use. 
The  sailors  den  dey  curse  my  bones, 
And  turn  me  over  to  Davy  Jones.' 

Chorus.    Ole  hoss,  ole  hoss,  &c." 
18 


274      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Walter  asked  them,  through  William,  where 
they  got  the  song;  they  said  they  learned  the 
words  from  hearing  the  white  sailors  sing  them, 
when  lying  in  the  launches  beside  the  American 
vessels. 

As  for  Willie,  he  clapped  his  hands,  screamed, 
and  coaxed  Gondebaud  to  sing  it  over  and  over 
again,  till  he  got  it  by  heart,  and  then  told  the 
negroes  what  the  buckra  song  meant,  having  him 
self  been  enlightened  on  the  subject  by  Walter. 
When  night  came,  and  Henry  Griffin  was  done 
work,  he  took  Willie  on  his  knee,  and  told  him 
about  Pleasant  Cove,  and  his  grandfather  and 
grandmother,  and  the  boys  there,  and  what  they 
did;  and  about  Beunie  Rhines,  and  the  bonfires  they 
had  when  they  launched  the  Osprey ;  about  Char 
lie  Bell's  bears,  deer,  and  foxes ;  going  to  school, 
beech  nutting,  and  building  camps  in  the  woods, 
till  Willie  got  so  much  excited  and  interested, 
that  he  declared  he  meant  to  ask  his  father  to  let 
him  go  to  America,  and  go  to  school  with  Win- 
throp  Griffin. 

When  it  was  time  to  go  to  bed,  he  decided  to 
sleep  with  Henry,  under  the  awning  on  deck.  In 
the  morning  he  didn't  want  to  go  home,  and  tried 


A  SURPRISE   ON   BOARD   THE   OSPREY.  275 

to  coax  William  to  stay  longer,  and  failing  in  this, 
consoled  himself  with  the  determination  to  ask  his 
father  to  let  him  go  to  see  his  grandfather.  Henry 
had  told  how  fast  the  vessel  would  sail,  and  what 
a  nice  thing  it  would  be  to  see  her,  with  all  sail 
spread,  going  through  the  water  like  everything, 
till  the  little  fellow  could  think  of  nothing  else 
but  Pleasant  Cove,  Bennie  Rhines,  Elm  Island, 
and  ships  under  sail  going  through  the  water  "  like 
everything ; "  and  the  brook,  the  turtle  shell,  Nato 
and  Johnnie,  were  well  nigh  despised  in  com 
parison. 

The  Osprey  was  now  dropped  down  into  the 
bay  to  deep  water,  and  Walter  made  an  appoint 
ment  with  William  to  meet  him  at  the  abandoned 
plantation,  where  he  would  make  a  farewell  visit 
to  Godsoe,  and  take  Willie. 


276      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  LOVE  THAT  CASTETH  OUT  FEAR. 

WILLIE  had  large  stories  to  tell  Nato  and 
Johnnie  when  he  returned,  and  about  the 
awful  sight  of  white  men  he  had  seen,  and  what 
great,  large,  tall  men  they  were ;  and  about  the 
song,  the  buckra  song,  that  Gondebaud  and  Jules 
sung.  They  wanted  him  to  say  it  to  them ;  so  he 
said  it,  word  for  word ;  then  they  went  in  a  body 
to  Aunt  Dinah,  and  repeated  it  to  her,  and  she 
improvised  a  tune  for  it  directly,  and  taught  them 
to  sing  it.  They  got  under  the  ceiba  tree  and 
made  the  glen  resound  with  "  Old  boss,"  while  the 
monkey,  unable  to  do  more,  uttered  his  shrillest 
screams  by  way  of  accompaniment. 

"  How  many  white  men  was  there  ? "  said 
Johnnie. 

Willie  couldn't  count,  so  undertook  to  enlighten 
his  sable  attendants  after  his  own  fashion.  He 


THE  LOVE  THAT  CASTETH  OUT  FEAR.     277 

had  mastered  the  names  of  every  one  on  board ; 
he  therefore  got  a  calabash  and  a  parcel  of  tama 
rind  stones.  "  Look  here,  Nato  and  Johnnie,"  said 
he ;  "  Willie'll  tell  you  how  many  there  be ;  that's 
Mr.  Lancaster,"  flinging  a  tamarind  stone  into  the 
calabash.  "  That's  Mr.  Thaxter,"  flinging  another, 
till  he  had  dropped  in  as  many  stones  as  the  ship's 
company  consisted  of.  Willie,  however,  could  not 
count  above  ten,  and  there  were  seventeen  stones 
in  the  calabash ;  so  he  told  them  there  were  as 
many  as  his  fingers  and  thumbs  and  seven  more ; 
and  then,  for  the  better  explanation  of  it,  he  placed 
the  stones  all  along  in  a  row  on  the  ground.  Nato 
thought  they  must  be  funny  men  to  have  such 
funny  names.  Then  Willie  told  them  about  sailing 
in  the  boat,  about  the  vessel,  and  the  rope-ladders 
for  the  men  to  go  up  on  the  masts  by,  and  how 
tall  the  masts  were,  —  as  tall  as  a  cabbage  palm,  — 
also  about  the  yards  and  sails,  and  that  there  were 
as  many  ropes  as  there  were  hairs  on  Aunt 
Dinah's  head.  He  then  told  them  that  the  vessel 
was  hollow  inside,  and  about  the  men  stowing  the 
cargo.  Johnnie  then  proposed  that  they  should 
play  load  the  vessel.  So  they  went  to  William, 
and  got  him  to  saw  up  a  whole  lot  of  bamboo 


278      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

into  short  pieces,  to  represent  casks  of  rum  and 
sugar. 

The  launch  that  was  used  to  convey  goods 
down  the  brook  lay  at  the  water's  edge ;  boards 
were  laid  from  the  ground  to  her  gunwale,  and 
they  rolled  the  casks  into  her,  Willie  crying  out, 
"  Cut  that  hogshead ;  there,  that'll  do  ;  now  roll 
him  bung  up."  Then  he  would  sing  out  again, 
"  Put  your  back  to  that  cask  and  shove  him  on 
end,  and  put  some  dunnage  under  him ;  a  hogs 
head  won't  go  under  that  beam ;  put  a  barrel 
there." 

Godsoe  was  very  much  pleased  with  the  ac 
count  that  Willie  gave  him  of  his  visit.  He  asked 
Willie  if  he  would  like  to  go  in  the  vessel,  with 
Captain  Griffin,  to  see  his  grandparents  and  go  to 
school.  Willie  replied  that  he  would,  but  he 
wanted  his  father  to  go  with  him. 

"  I  cannot  go  with  you,  Willie,  but  I  will  come 
over  afterwards." 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  makes  me  want  to  go  to 
school,  father." 

"  What  is  the  reason,  Willie  ?  " 

"  'Cause,  father,  Captain  Griffin  read  me  a  story 
in  a  book,  a  real  nice  story,  about  Indians.  I  want 


THE  LOVE  THAT  CASTETH  OUT  FEAR.     279 

to  learn  to  read,  so  as  to  read  pretty  stories.  Did 
you  ever  see  any  Indians,  father  ?  " 

"  Yes,  plenty  of  them." 

"  Won't  they  kill  me  ?  " 

"  No,  they  don't  kill  folks  now." 

"  Has  grandfather  got  a  gun  ?  " 

"  Yes,  he  used  to  have  three." 

"  Well,  father,  if  an  Indian  should  go  to  kill  me, 
grandfather  'd  fire  the  gun,  bang,  bang,  and  kill 
him  right  stone  dead,  so  he'd  never  want  to  kill 
any  more  little  boys." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  I  guess  he  would." 

"  Father,  Henry  told  me  about  the  little  boys 
there  is  over  there  —  Bennie  Rhines,  John  Bell, 
and  a  Williams  boy.  He  said  they  would  play 
with  me.  I  should  like  to  play  with  white  boys 
better  than  Nato  and  Johnnie.  But,  father,  if  I 
go  away,  who  will  you  have  to  play  with?  You 
ain't  got  any  little  boy  but  me,  and  there  won't 
be  nobody  for  you  to  play  with." 

The  tears  sprang  to  Godsoe's  eyes. 

"  What  makes  you  cry,  father  ?  'Cause  I  am 
going  away  ?  " 

"  Only  something  I  was  thinking  about,  dear ;  " 
and  he  turned  the  conversation  by  telling  Willie 
he  wanted  to  see  his  garden. 


280  THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

Although  Godsoe  had  promised  Walter  that  he 
would  write  to  his  parents,  it  was  only  after  a 
severe  struggle  that  he  brought  himself  actually 
to  set  about  it ;  but  when  he  once  commenced,  he 
made  thorough  work  —  shrunk  not  from  a  full 
confession  of  his  guilt,  without  the  least  attempt 
at  palliation,  and  concluded  with  suing  for  forgive 
ness  of  his  parents,  and  an  interest  in  their  prayers. 

But  when  he  had  accomplished  it,  he  was 
conscious  of  feelings  that  he  never  had  known 
before.  Gradually  and  almost  imperceptibly  that 
gnawing  sense  of  guilt,  and  shrinking  from  the 
presence  and  contemplation  of  God,  became  less 
and  less  pungent,  and  faded  out  as  darkness  melts 
into  day ;  that  vague,  indefinite  feeling  predom 
inating  in  and  connected  with  the  act  of  prayer, 
and  which  rendered  it  a  form  of  words  spoken  to 
the  air,  diminished,  and  was,  he  knew  not  when  or 
how,  succeeded  by  one  of  personal  interest  and 
communion ;  even  as  on  the  limbs  of  the  beech  the 
old  leaves  are  pushed  off,  and  replaced  by  the  new, 
and  barren  branches  clothed  with  life  and  verdure. 
Prayer,  to  the  performance  of  which  he  had  been 
at  first  impelled  by  agony  of  conscience,  desire 
of  relief,  the  commands  of  Scripture,  the  prompt 
ings  of  the  Spirit,  and  persuasion  of  his  friend, 


THE  LOVE  THAT  CASTETH  OUT  FEAR.     281 

and  had  entered  upon  with  a  feeling  akin  to  that 
with  which  the  seaman  plunges  from  the  wreck 
settling  beneath  him,  into  the  foaming  surf,  was 
now  but  the  gratification  of  an  inward  longing 
pregnant  with  results. 

All  along  the  borders  of  the  horizon,  the  black 
clouds  of  apprehension  and  despair  were  fast 
ebbing  away,  and  their  edges  reddened  with  the 
light  of  approaching  day. 

William,  noticing  the  gradual  change  in  the 
expression  of  Godsoe's  features,  in  virtue  of  that 
spiritual  affinity  uniting  those  who  have  drank 
at  the  same  fountain,  interpreted  right  well  its 
meaning.  Cherishing  for  Godsoe  an  affection  only 
inferior  to  that  he  had  felt  for  his  departed  mis 
tress,  he  refrained  from  speaking,  but  with  joy 
ful  anticipation  besought  the  Lord. 

It  was  the  tenth  morning  since  the  departure 
of  Walter,  and  William  was  eating  his  breakfast, 
when  Aunt  Dinah  came  in. 

"  William,"  she  said,  "  warra  you  tink  kum  ober 
our  massa  ?  " 

"  Wha  for  you  say  dat  ?  " 

"  Massa  nebber  laf  dese  days  in  de  mornin ;  he 
hab  sorry  look ;  dis  mornin  he  talk  to  hisself,  and 
he  face  shine  like  de  sun  on  de  water." 


282      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Den  he  found  de  glory  ob  de  Lord." 

"Warradat?" 

"  You  know  how  missus'  face  look  dat  day  she 
die?" 

"Yes." 

"  Dat  de  ting  massa  found ;  you  want  find 
youself." 

Having  sent  the  negroes  into  the  field  with  the 
driver,  William  was  at  work  upon  the  launch,  as 
the  time  was  approaching  when  it  could  be  made 
available  in  the  transportation  of  coffee.  Hearing 
footsteps  behind  him,  he  turned  and  saw  Godsoe 
rapidly  approaching.  One  glance  at  his  face  con 
firmed  the  relation  of  Dinah ;  the  cloud  of  sadness 
that  had  so  long  hung  over  his  features  was  gone ; 
they  were  lit  up  with  an  expression  of  heartfelt 
joy  he  had  never  seen  there  before. 

"  Massa,  hab  de  good  Lord  open  de  door  ob  life 
dis  mornin  ?  " 

"  He  has." 

"  You  see  de  glory  ob  de  Lord  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  it  seems  to  me  everything  looks  dif 
ferent  from  last  night.  The  trees,  the  brook,  the 
mountains,  and  birds,  seem  to  be  praising  God, 
and  my  soul  to  praise  him  most  of  all." 


THE  LOVE  THAT  CASTETH  OUT  FEAR.     283 

"  Dey  all  does  gib  him  de  glory,  massa ;  for  de 
Bible  say,  dat  wha  he  made  'em  for." 

"  That  is  what  he  made  me  for,  but  I  have  never 
done  it  before.  I've  been  doing  something  very 
different." 

There  had  been  no  change  in  nature ;  the  ma 
terial  universe  moved  on  in  perfect  harmony, 
obedient  to  the  directions  of  Infinite  Wisdom ; 
forests  and  mountains,  rivers  and  birds  of  the 
air,  praised  as  ever  the  hand  that,  created 
them  ;  but  this  forgiven  sinner  saw  them  with 
new  eyes ;  perceived,  both  in  them  and  in  him 
self,  what  he  never  perceived  before,  and  could 
say,  '  One  thing  I  know:  that. whereas  I  was  blind, 
now  I  see."  And  his  joyous  emotions  imparted 
even  to  dead  matter  a  tongue  and  utterance. 
While  thus  a  new  man,  in  virtue  of  a  new  prin 
ciple  imparted,  he  beheld  the  name  and  attributes 
of  his  Maker  graven  on  the  clouds,  imprinted  on 
the  leaves,  and  whispered  in  the  winds  of  heaven. 
From  the  pages  of  his  written  word,  no  more  a 
sealed  book,  beamed  a  clearer  light;  its  threat- 
enings  no  longer  terrified,  while  its  promises 
ministered  consolation  and  hope. 

"  William,"  he  said,  "  as  I  came   out  from   my 


284      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

chamber  this  morning,  and  the  sun  streamed  over 
the  mountains,  it  seemed  to  me  I  felt  as  Jacob  did, 
when,  after  wrestling  all  night,  the  sun  rose  upon 
him,  and  he  passed  over  Penuel." 

In  answer  to  his  inquiries,  he  told  the  black, 
that  when  greatly  discouraged,  he  read  the  pas 
sages  that  contain  the  declaration  of  God  to  Sol 
omon,  in  which  he  is  told,  notwithstanding  his 
sins,  God  will  not  rend  the  kingdom  entirely  from 
his  son  Rehoboam,  but  will  leave  him  one  tribe,  on 
account  of  his  covenant  with  David  his  father. 
He  said  he  felt,  if  God  would  show  such  favor  to  a 
wicked  prince  on  account  of  his  grandfather,  per 
haps  he  would  have  mercy  on  him,  whose  parents 
were  constantly  interceding  for  him,  and  that  it 
encouraged  him  to  persevere  in  prayer  for  himself. 

This  tide  of  joyous  emotions  did  not  continue 
at  the  flood ;  moments  of  depression  and  bitter 
reflections  in  relation  to  the  past  at  times  inter 
rupted  its  flow,  as  clouds  that  in  spring  time  cross 
the  track  of  the  sun ;  but  Godsoe  had  thoroughly 
learned  the  path  to  the  mercy-seat,  and  they  yield 
ed  to  prayer  and  meditation.  He  looked  forward 
with  fond  anticipations  to  his  meeting  with  Walter 
that  was  now  close  at  hand. 


WILLIE  GIVES  AWAY   HIS   PLAYTHINGS.          285 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

WILLIE   GIVES   AWAY  HIS   PLAYTHINGS. 

WHEN  the  time  fixed  by  William  to  meet 
Walter  at  the  deserted  plantation  was 
near  at  hand,  Willie  besought  his  father  to  let 
him  accompany  the  overseer.  Godsoe,  however, 
told  him  that  William  was  going  in  the  night,  in 
order  to  meet  Captain  Griffin  in  the  morning,  and 
return  in  the  course  of  the  day.  The  little  boy 
therefore  resolved  to  watch  for  and  meet  him  at 
the  mouth  of  the  pass,  and,  determined  to  mani 
fest  his  sense  of  obligation  to  the  captain  for  all 
the  attention  shown  him  on  board  the  vessel, 
exerted  himself  to  receive  his  friend  in  a  suitable 
manner.  He  procured  all  the  fruits  and  nuts  then 
in  season,  —  and  there  is  no  time  in  the  year  in 
that  climate  in  which  more  or  less  of  various  kinds 
cannot  be  obtained,  —  and  having  placed  them  in 
a  basket,  got  Nicholas  to  carry  them  on  his  head 


286      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

as  far  into  the  pass  as  he  thought  best  to  ven 
ture  himself.  When  informed  by  his  father  that 
it  was  nearly  time  for  the  travellers  to  make  their 
appearance,  he  resorted  to  the  spot,  accompanied 
by  Nato  and  Johnnie,  where  they  found  abun 
dant  amusement  in  launching  bamboos,  that  had 
been  broken  by  the  wind,  into  the  foam  of  the 
waterfall,  and  varying  the  amusement  by  occa 
sionally  helping  themselves  from  the  tempting 
contents  of  the  basket.  They  all  set  up  a  great 
shout  when  the  captain  and  William  came  into 
view.  Willie  whispered  to  Captain  Griffin  that 
his  father  had  killed  the  big  turtle  which  tried  to 
run  away,  and  they  were  going  to  have  some  of  it 
for  dinner,  because  he  was^  coming,  and  insisted 
that  both  himself,  and  William  should  dismount 
and  partake  of  the  refreshments  they  had  pro 
vided  under  the  shadow  of  a  projecting  cliff,  in 
which  they  were  fain  to  gratify  him.  Scarcely 
had  they  commenced  to  eat,  having  turned  the 
mules  loose  to  graze  at  will,  when  they  saw  God- 
soe  coming  to  join  them,  being  too  impatient  to 
await  the  arrival  of  Walter.  The  former  greeted 
his  friend  with  a  smile  and  grasp  of  the" hand  that 
fully  confirmed  all  Walter  had  heard  from  William 


WILLIE   GIVES   AWAY   HIS   PLAYTHINGS.          287 

in  respect  to  the  change  that  had  taken  place  in 
the  feelings  and  views  of  Godsoe  during  his 
absence. 

"  You  now  understand,"  said  Walter,  the  mo 
ment  they  were  alone,  "  why  love  to  God  brings 
us  to  love  the  things  he  has  made." 

*'  I  have,  indeed,  learned  many  things,"  was  the 
reply,  "  and,  among  others,  that  obedience  is 
sweet." 

Godsoe,  knowing  that  Walter  would  make  but 
a  short  tarry  when  he  came  again,  had  prepared 
everything  in  advance.  He  had  sent  fowls,  plan 
tain,  bananas,  cocoa-nuts,  oranges,  and  many  nuts 
and  preserves,  down  the  brook  to  Port  Royal,  as 
presents  for  his  parents,  and  for  Walter  and  the 
crew  to  eat  on  the  passage,  also  two  goats  for 
milk. 

Willie  now  began  to  dispose  of  his  treasures 
preparatory  to  departure ;  his  mocking  bird  he 
gave  to  William,  his  parrot  to  Johnnie,  and  Peter 
to  Nato.  His  garden  was  committed  to  the  care 
of  his  father,  especially  the  cocoa-nut  tree,  which 
Godsoe  promised  to  pay  special  attention  to,  and 
write  Willie  in  relation  to  its  growth  and  welfare. 
His  goat  and  kids  he  intrusted  to  William,  and 


288  THE   CHILD    OP   THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

was  about  to  give  the  turtle-shell  boat  to  Nato  and 
Johnnie,  as  joint  property,  but  Aunt  Dinah  in 
terfered. 

"  Gib'  him  to  me,  Massa  Willie ;  gib  your  ole 
Aunty  Dinah  something  for  'member  you  by, 
when  you  is  gwine  away." 

"  What  you  want  a  boat  for,  Aunt  Dinah  ?  " 

"  Ise  want  him  fur  put  Qua  in "  (Qua  was 
Aunt  Dinah's  baby).  "  S'pose  you  gib  him  to  de 
chil'n,  dey  drown  deyselves ;  no  hoi'  dem  bot; 
s'pose  you  gib  him  me ;  me  git  Nic'las  make 
'em  big  boat,  jes  like  buckra  boat,  out  de  cot 
ton  tree." 

"  Well,  Auntie  Dinah,  I'll  give  it  to  you." 

"Tank  you,  Massa  Willie,  Ise  take  off  de 
wood,  den  Ise  stuff  him,  mek  him  sof  fur  lilly 
picaninny." 

He  gave  his  hens  to  Aunt  Dinah,  and  peacocks 
to  Luna. 

"  Do  you  expect  to  return  here,  Captain  Grif 
fin?"  asked  Godsoe. 

"  Probably  I  shall,  although  I  shall  make  no 
agreement  without  first  consulting  the  owners; 
the  planters  will  load  me,  and  are  anxious  for  me 
to  come." 


WILLIE  GIVES   AWAY  HIS   PLAYTHINGS.  289 

"  Can  you  make  it  profitable  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  this  voyage,  if  I  get  home,  and  am  not 
taken  by  some  cruiser,  will  be  very  profitable." 

"  Then,  of  course,  you'll  come  again." 

"  That  doesn't  follow,  because  this  time  I  had 
agreed  with  the  English  commanding  officer  to 
bring  a  cargo  of  provisions  for  cash,  and  with 
that  cash  I've  bought  of  the  planters  —  who  were 
short  of  money  —  for  half  price ;  but  if  I  should 
come  here  again  with  a  cargo  on  my  own  hook, 
they  might  not  allow  me  to  trade  at  all ;  or  if  they 
did,  I  should  have  to  barter  for  the  produce  of  the 
island,  which  would  not  pay  as  well  as  going  to 
France,  because  even  if  I  am  captured  by  an  Eng 
lish  cruiser,  they  will  treat  me  well,  and  pay  for 
my  cargo ;  but  if  I  am  taken  coming  here  or  going 
from  here,  by  a  French  cruiser,  they'll  be  so  mad 
because  I'm  trading  with  an  island  the  English 
have  taken  from  them,  that  they  would  confiscate 
my  cargo,  perhaps  my  vessel,  call  me  all  the  bad 
names  the  French  language  affords,  and  imprison 
me  to  boot.  But  if  the  English  would  agree  to 
take  another  load  of  provisions,  I'd  venture  to 
make  the  bargain,  because,  when  I  got  the  cash,  I 
could  go  to  Trinidad  and  buy  molasses." 
19 


290      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Won't  this  fleet  want  provisions  just  as  much 
in  a  few  weeks  ?  " 

"  That  is  what  I  expect ;  and  I  don't  think,  if  I 
should  come  out  here  after  the  hurricane  months 
are  over,  I  should  run  much  risk  of  not  obtaining 
a  high  price  in  cash  for  my  cargo.  Their  provis 
ions  have  got  to  come  principally  from  America ; 
there's  a  great  scarcity  in  England,  and  they  can 
get  nothing  from  the  Baltic." 

"  Why  don't  you  take  the  Languedoc  ?  Then 
you  may  laugh  at  the  cruisers." 

"  She  sails  like  the  wind,  but  is  so  sharp  she 
won't  carry  enough,  except  of  some  article  that 
brings  a  very  high  price.  It  is  better  to  load  her 
with  powder  or  arms,  and  run  the  blockade." 

"  You  don't  know  how  hard  it  is  to  part  with 
this  child,  but  I  know  it  is  for  his  good ;  and 
if  you  only  come  back  and  tell  me  how  he  got 
there,  and  what  father  and  mother  said,  and  all  the 
particulars,  it  will  be  a  great  comfort,  and  aid  me 
very  much  to  sustain  the  loss  of  his  society.  Since 
his  mother's  death  I  have  been,  when  at  home,  his 
playmate,  his  nurse.  He  has  slept  with  me,  ac 
companied  me  wherever  I  have  been  on  the 
island,  and  made,  as  it  were,  a  part  of  myself; 


WILLIE   GIVES   AWAY   HIS   PLAYTHINGS.          291 

but  I  don't  want  him  to  grow  up  among  slaves, 
to  be  waited  upon  till  all  the  nerve  and  pith  is 
taken  out  of  him.  He  don't  know  what  slave  means 
yet ;  Nato  and  Johnnie  are  his  playmates  and 
equals ;  "  massa  "  means  nothing  as  yet  to  him  'r  I 
don't  mean  it  ever  shall,  for  I  despise  the  whole 
thing,  and  always  did.  I  think  it  is  as  bad  for  the 
master  as  the  slave,  and  would  free  them  all  to 
morrow,  if  I  could." 

"  Why  can't  you  ?  " 

"Because  they  belong  to  the  child,  to  the  es 
tate,  and  not  to  me.  I  might  sell  them,  and  turn 
the  money  into  the  estate ;  but  they  are  better  off 
with  me  than  anywhere  else,  and  it  would  be 
doing  them  an  injury.  But,"  taking  Walter  by 
the  hand,  "  it  is  not  the  trial  it  would  have  been 
once.  To  have  been  left  alone  at  one  time  a  prey 
to  remorse,  to  pace  the  floor,  wander  around  the 
glen  without  object  or  hope,  wake  out  of  sleep  in 
terror,  the  sweat  starting  from  every  pore,  I 
should  have  gone  mad,  drowned  reflection  in  rum, 
or  gone  back  to  old  comrades  and  practices.  But 
I  am  no  longer  afraid  of  myself  or  my  Maker ;  no 
longer  fear  to  be  alone ;  shall  receive  letters  from 
home,  watch  the  progress  of  Willie,  feel  that  I 


292  THE   CHILD   OF  THE   ISLAND   GLEN. 

have  done  the  best  thing  for  him,  attend  to  my 
business,  and  earn  money  honestly  to  make  a  good 
use  of  it,  render  all  around  me  happy,  —  even  if  at 
times  the  past  comes  up  to  trouble  me,  —  and  see 
God  in  his  work  and  in  his  word." 

"  It  makes  a  vast  difference,  John,  when  a  man's 
iocs  are  no  longer  those  of  his  own  household,  and 
he  is  not  all  the  time  trying  to  run  away  from 
himself." 

"  I  think  I  had  some  experience  of  that ;  but  the 
house  is  habitable  now,  and  I'm  not  afraid  to 
take  the  hatches  off,  for  the  viper's  teeth  are 
drawn." 

"  I  suppose  there's  no  particular  need  of  char 
ging  you  to  take  good  care  of  that  garden  and 
cocoa-nut  tree." 

"  Take  care  of  it !  I  tell  you  the  roots  of  that 
tree  are  in  my  heart;  that  tree,  that  the  little 
boy  planted,  his  hands  have  handled,  and  the 
ground  his  little  feet  have  so  often  trodden,  will 
be  very. dear  to  me  ;  I  shall  take  care  of  that  spot 
myself.  There's  one  thing,  however,  I  want  to 
mention  to  you  before  it  slips  my  memory." 

«  What  is  that  ?  " 

"  I  don't  mean  Willie  shall  ever  come  back  here. 


WILLIE   GIVES   AWAY   HIS   PLAYTHINGS.  293 

I  want  him  to  forget  all  about  it,  and  have  his  asso 
ciations  altogether  in  America,  though  I  don't  tell 
him  so  now ;  and  in  my  letters  to  him,  I  shall  grad 
ually  drop  any  references  to  persons  and  things 
here.  I  haven't  forgotten  the  little  garden  I  used 
to  make  •  at  home,  and  how  proud  I  used  to  be 
when  my  harvest  came,  how  sweet  the  taste  of 
the  things  I  had  raised  myself,  and  how  happy  I 
felt  when  all  the  folks  praised  them,  and  how  I 
loved  the  trees  I  used  to  bring  out  of  the  woods 
and  set  out.  All  these  things  come  back  to  me 
just  like  water  flowing  out  of  a  sluice,  now  that  I 
have  given  my  heart  to  God,  and  things  start  up 
that  I  have  not  thought  of  for  years,  since  I  wrote 
that  letter  to  father  and  mother ;  just  like  a  new 
growth,  as  I  have  seen  the  fire-weed,  and  the 
pigeon-weed,  and  a  hundred  other  plants  that  you 
don't  often  see,  which  come  upon  land  that's  been 
burnt  over.  Well,  I've  been  burnt  over,  and  feel 
new  all  over.  The  fact  is,  Walter,  I've  been  born 
over  again ;  I  know  I  have ;  just  as  sure  of  it  as  a 
man  that's  been  sick,  and  got  well,  is  that  he  is 
well." 

"  That's  so,"  said  Walter ;  "  he  don't  need  to  ask 
the  doctor  if  he's  well." 


294      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Where  was  I  ?  When  I  get  to  talking  about  my 
feelings,  and  what  has  been  done  in  me  and  for  me, 
1  don't  know  where  to  stop.  I  feel  just  as  Sam 
Gilky  did  when  he  experienced  religion.  You 
know  Sam  Gilky  the  cooper  in  our  town,  that  used 
to  make  so  many  mackerel  and  beef  barrels  for 
Uncle  Isaac." 

"  Yes,  indeed ;  he's  making  'em  yet." 

"  Well,  Sam  came  into  meeting  and  said  he  felt 
like  a  new  cask,  double  hooped.  That's  the  way 
I  feel." 

"  You  wanted  to  mention  something  to  me." 


MAKING   KESTITUTION.  295 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

MAKING   RESTITUTION. 

I  recollect  now  what  I  was  talking  about. 
,  I  know  how  these  early  feelings  stick  and 
hang.  Now  I  want  you  to  tell  father  to  put 
Willie  right  in  with  the  boys,  and  not  to  use  the 
money  I  shall  send  by  you  to  buy  broadcloth  or 
kerseymere,  or  even  satinet;  but  for  mother  to 
weave  him  fulled  cloth  trousers,  waistcoat,  and 
jacket ;  knit  his  stockings  and  color  'em  in  the  dye- 
pot,  red  stockings,  mittens,  and  comforter  next 
winter,  just  as  she  used  to  for  me  when  I  was  a 
little  boy.  Not  to  jbet  him,  and  make  a  fool  of 
him,  or  let  on  that  his  father  is  rich,  or  that  he 
will  have  property ;  but  let  him  go  beech-nutting, 
acorning,  Ashing,  and  into  the  woods  with  the 
neighbors'  boys,  dig  a  hole  in  the  ground  and 
hoard  apples  ;  and  next  spring  let  him  have  a  gar 
den,  and  as  he  gets  older  a  cosset  lamb,  hens,  and 


296      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

ducks ;  set  them,  and  raise  chickens,  and  learn  to 
work.  They  won't  find  the  least  trouble  in  get 
ting  him  to  work,  for  he  is  naturally  active.  He 
worships  me,  and  if  they  tell  him  that  when  I  was 
a  boy  I  worked  and  helped  father  in  the  field,  that 
will  be  enough ;  he'll  be  as  keen  for  work  as  the 
monkey  was  the  other  day  for  helping  turn  over 
the  turtle." 

"  You  say  he  never  will  come  back  to  Marti 
nique.  Is  not  his  property  here  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  but  I  am  executor  of  the  estate,  and  have 
power  given  me  by  will  to  sell  real  estate  and  per 
sonal  property.  I  cannot  give  the  slaves  their 
freedom,  because  in  the  eye  of  the  law  they  are 
property  ;  but  I  can  sell  them  or  anything  else  for 
the  child,  and  invest  the  money  for  him;  and  I 
intend  to  do  so.  I  have  also  real  estate  and  money 
that  Mr.  Livingston  gave  me  after  the  death  of  his 
son.  He  gave  me,  by  deed,  the  property  that 
would  have  fallen  to  his  son  if  he  had  lived,  and 
the  property  his  son  possessed  in  his  own  right, 
and  that  his  father  became  heir  to  at  young  Liv 
ingston's  death.  I  shall  dispose  of  that  too.  I 
can't  get  up  any  affection  for  this  place  or  people. 
As  I  told  you  before,  I  can't  forget  home  and  boy- 


MAKING    RESTITUTION.  297 

hood ;  and  I  want  the  old  folks  to  drive  it  into 
Willie,  as  it  was  driven  into  me.  I  want  him  dyed 
in  the  wool,  and  in  fast  colors.  You  think  that 
ceiba  tree  is  something  great ;  but  it  don't  begin 
with  the  rock  maple  on  Cole's  Hill,  in  our  western 
pasture,  the  first  week  in  June.  I  tell  you  there 
used  to  be  a  glory  on  that  tree  when  I  was  going 
after  the  cows,  and  the  sun  was  saying  '  good 
night '  to  it." 

"  Why,  John,  I  never  heard  you  talk  half  so 
much  before,  since  I've  known  you.  Didn't  know 
you  could." 

"  'Cause  I've  got  up  on  the  hill  in  our  pasture, 
and  the  air  revives  me.  I  tell  you,  Walter,  give 
me  the  great,  thick  woods  ;  the  pines,  oaks,  beeches, 
and  maples  ;  the  surf  on  the  shore  ;  the  corn  break 
ing  out  of  the  husk  in  October ;  the  grain,  grass, 
and  apples  ;  men  like  Lion  Ben,  Edmund  Griffin, 
Captain  Rhines,  and  John,  and  Uncle  Isaac  Murch 
in  his  day ;  men  that  would  take  these  miserable, 
gabbling,  yellow,  smoke-dried,  grinning  Frenchmen 
one  in  each  hand,  and  smash  their  heads  together  ; 
men  that  have  strength  in  their  arms,  brains  in 
their  heads,  and  principle  in  their  hearts ;  men 
who,  attacked  at  every  disadvantage,  and  outnum- 


298  THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

bered  ten  to  one,  could  take  the  Languedoc,  and 
you  may  have  your  negroes,  Frenchmen,  cocoa-nuts, 
oranges,  custards,  apples,  spices ;  yes,  sugar  and 
molasses  to  boot." 

"  Well,  I  will  do  it,  and  just  as  you  wish." 

"  There's  only  one  thing  I  want  him  ever  to 
imitate  me  in.'' 

"What  is  that?" 

"  Love  of  work.  Whatever  else  folks  at  home 
may  think  and  say  of  me,  nobody  can  say  or  will 
say  that  I  was  shiftless  or  lazy ;  or  as  was  said  of 
Tom  Gardner,  after  he  was  drowned,  that  they 
missed  him  only  at  meal  times.  I  say  nothing  in 
respect  to  religious  matters,  because  there's  no 
need  of  it  ;  they'll  do  by  him  as  they  did  by  me  ; 
but  they  will  not  have  the  rugged,  wilful  nature 
to  deal  with  in  him  that  they  had  in  me.  Hell 
kindly  take  restraint  and  good  counsel.  Yet  I  had 
to  knuckle,  after  all,  and  I  thank  God  for  it,  and 
that  I'm  not  ashamed  of  it.  You  don't  know  any 
thing  about  it,  Walter ;  you  was  always  a  good  boy. 
One  man's  experience  is  different  from  another's. 
You  stand  and  stare  at  me  with  those  sharp  eyes 
of  yourn ;  but  I  can  tell  you,  the  things  that  are 
put  into  a  boy  when  he's  little,  they  grow  into 


MAKING   RESTITUTION.  299 

him ;  they  are  there,  though  they  may  be  covered 
over.  I've  found  it  so.  On  board  ship,  there's 
nothing  like  having  the  ground  tackle  good  ;  and 
these  good  principles  that  a  boy  gets  thus  early, 
when  his  mother  puts  him  to  bed,  and  when  his 
father  takes  him  on  his  knee,  and  that  goes  in  with 
a  kiss,  they  become  clinched  around  the  riding 
bitts  of  his  soul,  and  they'll  hold  him  when  the 
water's  all  thick  with  sand,  and  right  in  the  break 
ers.  The  vessel  may  start  her  anchors,  drift  a 
good  ways  into  the  very  edge  of  the  surf;  people 
looking  on  give  her  up  for  lost ;  but  when  she's 
almost  ashore,  and  comes  to  drag  her  anchors  up 
hill,  they'll  fetch  her  up.  There  are  some  things 
in  relation  to  others  I  wish  to  trouble  you  with. 
First,  this  letter  to  my  father.  You'll  give  it  to 
him  when  no  one  is  present,  or  none  but  mother. 
Tell  him  not  to  open  it  before  others.  Here  is.  a 
letter  to  Parson  Goodhue.  In  it  I've  told  him 
about  taking  the  cheese  from  his  saddle-bags  and 
putting  the  grindstone  instead  of  it,  and  stealing 
apples  from  his  orchard,  and  a  crowbar  from  his 
barn." 

"  What  did  you  want  of  the  crowbar?" 

"  I  wanted  a  little  anchor  for  a  boat  I  had.     I 


300      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

dared  not  carry  it  to  Peter  Brock,  for  fear  he 
would  ask  me  where  I  got  it ;  so  I  got  a  sailor  that 
1  knew,  who  went  in  the  old  sloop  Elizabeth,  to 
get  it  made  in  Portland ;  then  had  to  tell  father  a 
pack  of  lies  as  to  how  I  came  by  it.  Well,  I've 
asked  his  forgiveness,  and  in  a  keg  that  you'll 
find  when  you  get  on  board  I've  put  one  hundred 
dollars,  as  restitution." 

"  A  hundred  dollars  ?  Why,  the  cheese  wasn't 
worth  two  dollars,  and  all  you  took  would  be  more 
than  covered  by  a  pound  note.  I  should  think 
that  was  restitution  with  a  vengeance." 

"Didn't  Zaccheus  restore  fourfold?" 

"Yes;  but  that's  twenty  fold." 

"  The  good  old  man  don't  have  so  much  that  it 
will  hurt  him." 

"  I  suppose  it  came  easy." 

"  I  suppose  you  mean  by  robbery.  No  ;  it  came 
by  hard  knocks  and  honest  dealing ;  there's  no 
blood  on  it ;  not  a  dollar  that  I  shall  send  by  you 
came  by  any  such  practices.  You'll  find  this 
money  wrapped  and  marked.  In  another  parcel, 
twenty  dollars  to  Hannah  Murch,  Uncle  Isaac's 
widow,  for  that  piece  of  red  chalk  and  a  draw- 
shave  I  stole  when  he  was  putting  a  porch  on 


MAKING   RESTITUTION.  301 

our  house.  I  remember  when  I  was  aboard  the 
Languedoc,  hearing  you  and  John  Rhines  telling 
about  his  going  with  Charlie  Bell  and  Fred  Williams 
to  get  fish  for  old  Mrs.  Yelf ;  and  if  I  am  not  mis 
taken,  you  said  the  old  lady  was  still  living  and 
poor." 

"  Yes  ;  that  is  so." 

"  Well,  you'll  find  two  hundred  dollars  for  her." 

"What  is  that  for?' 

"  Because  she  is  a  nice  old  woman ;  has  had  a 
hard  time  all  her  life  with  a  drunken  husband  ;  has 
given  me  many  a*piece  of  sweet  cake,  and  many  a 
warm  doughnut,  right  from  the  kettle  ;  and  because 
when  old  Uncle  Yelf  got  dead  drunk,  and  was 
lying  on  a  pile  of  boards  behind  the  mill,  Clash 
and  I  shaved  his  head,  painted  his  face  with  lamp 
black  and  red  ochre,  just  as  we  had  heard  Uncle 
Isaac  say  the  Indians  were  painted,  carried  him 
home  in  the  twilight,  and  set  him  at  his  door,  then 
knocked,  and  hid,  frightening  his  wife  half  to 
death." 

"  I  should  think  money  was  plenty  with  you,  to 
give  it  away  at  this  rate." 

"Money?  Come,  go  with  me."  Godsoe  took 
him  by  the  arm,  and  conducted  him  behind  the 


302      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

great  cliff  that  rose  in  the  rear  of  the  house.  In 
a  few  minutes  they  came  to  a  precipice  from  which 
hung  a  vast  mass  of  creeping  plants  of  various 
kinds.  Bidding  Walter  follow  him,  he  forced  a 
passage  through  the  network  of  foliage,  and  they 
entered  a  natural  fissure  in  the  rock  along  which 
they  passed  for  several  feet,  till  their  progress  was 
arrested  by  a  heap  of  stones  that  apparently  had 
fallen  from  the  sides  of  the  cavern.  Godsoe,  re 
moving  some  of  these,  discovered  a  secret  door 
leading  to  a  cavern  beneath,  but  perfectly  dark. 
Godsoe,  descending,  drew  a  steel  and  flint  from 
some  familiar  place  of  deposit,  and  after  strik 
ing  a  light,  invited  Walter  to  descend.  He  found 
himself  in  a  receptacle  about  six  feet  square,  but 
not  of  sufficient  height  to  admit  of  standing  erect. 
Here,  flung  together  in  heaps,  without  any  attempt 
at  order,  were  gold  and  silver  coins  of  different 
nations,  precious  stones,  and  gold  and  silver  orna 
ments  of  all  kinds,  similar  to  those  he  had  seen  in 
the  hollow  timber  on  board  the  Languedoc,  although 
there  were  no  arms.  Walter  gazed  with  astonish 
ment  upon  the  mass  of  treasure. 

"  Here,"  said   Godsoe, "  is   gold  and  silver  that 
came  of  blood.     The  boy  has  property  enough  to 


MAKING   KESTITUTION.  303 

maintain  him  in  affluence,  the  knowledge  of  which, 
till  habits  of  self-reliance  and  industry  are  formed, 
would  only  be  of  injury  to  him.  I  have  sufficient 
to  afford  me  every  comfort  of  life  here,  or  else- 
Avhere,  and  can,  by  cultivating  this  glen,  increase 
it  at  will  without  touching  this.  I  cannot  restore 
it  to  the  owners,  for  they  are  dead,  nor  to  the  heirs, 
for  I  don't  know  them  ;  therefore,  you  need  not  be 
surprised  that  I  should  not  be  particular  about  a 
few  dollars  in  making  restitution  in  respect  to  the 
only  persons  to  whom  it  is  possible  to  make  it.  I 
thought  myself  fortunate  when  I  obtained  all  this 
wealth  by  such  means  ;  but  within  the  last  few 
weeks  I  have  found  what  it  is  not  in  the  power  of 
wealth,  however  obtained,  to  bestow.  Indeed,  I 
know  not  what  to  do  with  this  treasure ;  but  if  I 
cannot  restore  it,  I  trust  I  shall  be  forgiven." 

"Providence,"  replied  Walter,  "will  doubtless 
provide  some  way;  you  know  the  negro  saying, 
'  When  de  cow's  gdt  no  tail,  God  Almighty  brushes 
off  de  flies." 

When  they  returned  to  the  house,  they  found 
Willie  surrounded  by  a  most  attentive  audience, 
composed  of  his  usual  attendants,  Nato,  Johnnie, 
and,  in  addition,  Aunt  Dinah,  Luna,  and  four  or  five 


304      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

other  little  darkies,  the  children  of  Nicholas  and 
Adam.  Willie  was  relating  to  them  the  wonderful 
stories  he  had  heard  on  board  the  vessel  about 
bears,  moose,  deer,  wolves,  catamounts,  wolverines, 
and  Indians,  about  their  scalping  people,  and 
burning  them  alive.  He  was  just  in  the  middle 
of  a  story  about  a  bear  that  had  taken  a  hog  in 
his  fore  paws,  and  was  walking  off  with  him, 
standing  up  on  his  hind  legs  ;  the  bear,  according 
to  Willie,  being  as  tall  as  the  house,  when  the 
attention  of  the  audience  was  diverted  by  the 
most  fearful  screams.  Qua  —  Aunt  Dinah's  baby 
—  was  asleep  in  a  wooden  tray,  for  she  had  not  yet 
constructed  her  cradle,  the  tray  sitting  on  the 
ground  at  her  feet.  Just  behind  her  was  the 
monkey,  fastened  by  a  chain  to  his  bench.  Peter, 
not  being  particularly  interested  in  the  story,  had 
ascertained,  by  sundry  stretchings,  that  he  could 
probably  reach  the  tray.  While  Aunty  was  oc 
cupied  listening  to  Willie,  he  let  himself  quietly 
to  the  ground,  and  extending  his  body  to  the 
utmost  limit  his  chain  would  permit,  succeeded 
in  reaching  the  edge  of  the  tray  with  his  toe-nails, 
and  gradually  drew  it  along  the  ground  towards 
him,  till,  fastening  his  nails  in  the  picaninny's 
head,  he  dragged  it  from  the  tray,  the  blood 


MAKING   RESTITUTION.  305 

oozing  from  scratches  inflicted  by  its  claws,  and 
the  baby  screeching  with  might  and  main.  Had 
this  happened  the  day  after,  instead  of  the  day 
before,  Willie's  departure,  Peter  would  probably 
have  gone  where  wicked  monkeys  go.  As  it  was, 
he  received  from  the  hands  of  the  enraged  mother 
a  sound  thrashing. 

The  next  morning  the  mules  were  brought  up, 
and  preparation  made  for  immediate  departure. 
The  money  to  which  we  have  referred,  with 
several  hundred  dollars  additional  to  be  given 
to  Godsoe's  father  for  Willie's  expenses,  a  bag 
of  coffee,  one  of  sugar,  and  everything  Godsoe 
could  think  of  for  Willie's  comfort,  and  presents 
for  Walter,  were  placed  on  baggage  mules. 
Willie  wanted  his  father  to  go  with  them  to  the 
vessel ;  but  he  was  not  willing,  accompanying 
them,  however,  through  the  pass. 

When  they  separated,  Godsoe  said  to  Walter, 
"  You  have  been  the  best  friend  to  me  that  ever 
one  was  to  another." 

At  the  abandoned  plantation  Walter  found  his 
boat,  according    to    previous    arrangements,   and 
the    company   passed    down    the    river,   and    to 
the   Osprey,  at  her  more  distant  anchorage. 
20 


306      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOARD. 

THEY  had  a  long  pull  out  of  the  creek  to  the 
vessel,  for  she  lay  some  distance  from  the 
shore,  broad  off  in  the  bay.  The  sea  breeze  had 
blown  fresh  during  the  afternoon,  and  made  quite 
"  a  chop  of  sea."  The  boat,  deeply  laden  with 
the  articles  that  had  been  sent  by  Godsoe  and  her 
own  crew,  plunged  deeply  as  the  men  forced  her 
into  a  head-beat  sea,  being  anxious  to  get  on  board, 
not  having  had  their  supper.  The  spray  that  flew 
from  the  blades  of  the  oars  and  from  the  bow  wet 
them  considerably,  coming  full  in  the  faces  of  those 
seated  in  the  stern-sheets.  Willie  had  never  been 
on  any  extent  of  water  larger  than  the  brook. 
The  waves,  capped  with  white  foam,  and  the 
pitching  and  rocking  of  the  boat,  that  at  times 
stood  pretty  well  on  one  end,  and  the  spray  flying 
in  his  face,  were  all  new  to  him,  and  quite  a  rude 


WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOARD.  307 

and  strange  experience  for  a  little  boy,  never  from 
home  a  day  at  a  time,  or  a  single  night,  in  his  life, 
and  among  comparative  strangers.  Most  little 
boys  in  the  same  circumstances  would  have  been 
terrified  enough,  and  cried  to  go  home.  Willie 
looked  a  little  wild  at  first ;  but  when  he  saw  that 
no  one  else  appeared  to  regard  it,  he  brushed  off 
the  water,  put  his  hands  over  the  side  of  the  boat, 
laughed,  and  chattered  all  the  way  to  the  vessel. 
He  had  already  obtained  a  new  idea,  and  found 
that  the  water  of  the  sea  was  salt.  He  asked 
Captain  Griffin  why  it  was,  who  replied  that  he 
did  not  know,  which  astonished  Willie  very  much, 
as  previously  he  had  thought  Captain  Griffin  knew 
everything.  It  was  dusk  when  they  reached  the 
vessel,  and  the  cook  had  supper  ready. 

Our  readers  must  recollect  that,  although  Willie 
was  a  bright,  resolute,  intelligent  little  boy,  as  far  • 
as  natural  qualifications  extended,  he  was  only 
six  years  old,  had  never  been  placed  in  circum 
stances  to  obtain  the  knowledge  which,  even  at  that 
tender  age,  is  acquired  in  a  large  family,  and  by 
being  in  society,  where  children  go  to  school,  or  to 
the  homes  of  their  relatives  and  neighbors,  have 
grandparents,  uncles,  aunts,  cousins,  and  brothers, 


308      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

and  are  always  learning  from  them  and  their  play 
mates,  and  seeing,  day  by  day,  and  learning  the 
use  and  name  of  some  new  thing  —  a  tree,  bird, 
beast,  flower,  or  persons.  But  Willie  was  born  in 
the  glen,  and  had  never,  till  the  first  time  he  came 
on  board  the  vessel  with  Captain  Griffin,  been 
away  from  it,  except  to  ride  to  the  mountain  with 
'  his  father.  His  grandfather  having  died  when  he 
was  a  babe,  and  his  mother  when  a  mere  child,  his 
only  companions  were  his  father  and  the  negroes  ; 
but  till  Godsoe  was  taken  prisoner  by  Walter,  and 
abandoned  his  piratical  cruises,  he  was  seldom  at 
home ;  and  Captain  Griffin  was  the  first  white  per 
son,  except  his  father,  he  had  ever  seen,  for  he 
had  no  distinct  recollection  of  his  mother.  You 
may  think  this  singular ;  so  it  is ;  but  there  were 
sufficient  causes  for  it.  The  glen  was  in  the  heart 
of  the  mountains,  and  well  nigh  inaccessible  to 
those  unacquainted.  The  mountains  and  ravines 
were  the  haunt  and  refuge  of  runaway  negroes 
and  desperate  men.  During  the  life  of  Mr.  Living 
ston  and  his  son  there  was  more  or  less  intercourse 
with  the  inhabitants  of  the  island ;  but  Godsoe 
was  not  social  in  his  nature,  and  was  prejudiced 
against  the  inhabitants  because  they  were  French. 


WILLIE   ON  SHIPBOARD.  309 

It  was  well  ejiough  understood  by  the  inhabitants 
of  the  island  generally  that  the  Languedoc  was  a 
piratical  vessel ;  and  after  Godsoe  became  con 
nected  with  her,  he  both  avoided  the  society  of 
the  inhabitants  and  was  shunned  by  them.  It  has 
been  hinted  that,  after  all,  Godsoe  was  in  reality 
the  captain  of  the  Languedoc,  though  Clash  was 
the  nominal  master.  This  was  really  the  case ;  for 
John  Godsoe  was  a  remarkable  man  —  a  most  ac 
complished  seaman  and  pilot,  of  excellent  judg 
ment,  cool  in  the  most  desperate  emergencies,  and 
insensible  to  fear.  His  own  comrades  were  afraid 
of  him,  and  so  was  Lemaire,  who  both  feared  and 
hated,  but  could  not  succeed  in  assassinating  him, 
for  Godsoe  had  killed  the  only  person  in  the  island 
who  dared  to  attempt  it ;  and  had  he  not  been  well 
nigh  slain  at  the  commencement  of  the  conflict 
with  the  Casco,  it  might  have  had  a  very  different 
termination,  for  he  would  have  assumed  authority 
in  the  crisis. 

In  such  circumstances  had  this  child  been 
placed  ;  and  at  the  age  when  children  in  New  Eng 
land  begin  to  attend  school,  he  did  not  know  his 
letters.  His  mother  before  her  death  had  charged 
her  husband  to  teach  Willie  his  prayers ;  and  this 


310  THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

was  the  sum  total  of  his  acquirements.  Thus,  as 
he  evidently  possessed  an  inquisitive  spirit,  you 
perceive  how  much  there  was  for  him  to  learn,  and 
to  what  a  multitude  of  subjects  his  attention  would 
be  at  once  directed. 

Captain  Griffin  expected  that  whenever  the  ves 
sel  went  to  sea  Willie  would  be  seasick,  and  had 
constructed  a  little  berth  for  him  on  the  transom 
of  the  vessel  beside,  his  own,  in  order  that  he 
might  take  care  of  him  more  conveniently.  Willie 
was  delighted  with  it,  and  thought  it  the  cosiest 
little  nest  that  ever  was,  and  being  tired  with  his 
journey,  was  ready  to  jump  right  into  it  the  mo 
ment  he  had  swallowed  his  supper,  and  notwith 
standing  the  novelty  of  his  situation,  was  in  a  few 
moments  sound  asleep. 

At  daybreak  the  vessel  was  got  under  way. 
Willie,  waked  by  the  clank  of  the  windlass  pawls 
and  the  song  of  the  men  at  the  windlass,  ran  up 
on  deck  in  his  night  clothes.  As  his  father  or 
Aunt  Dinah  had  always  dressed  him,  Captain  Grif 
fin  sent  the  cook  down  to  dress  him ;  and  now  for 
this  child  commenced  a  life  of  entirely  new  expe 
riences.  The  cook,  Frank  Merrithew,  was  a 
negro,  as  were  most  of  the  cooks  of  that  day  on 
shipboard. 


WILLIE   ON  SHIPBOARD.  311 

When,  after  the  war  of  the  revolution,  the  slaves 
were  liberated  in  New  England,  great  numbers  of 
them  resorted  to  the  sea,  and  followed  it  as  cooks, 
stewards,  or  before  the  mast,  especially  in  vessels 
employed  in  the  West  India  trade,  as  they  were 
not  affected  by  the  climate.  Vessels  often  went 
from  the  ports  in  Maine  to  the  West  Indies,  the 
captain  and  chief  mate  being  the  only  white  men 
on  board —  the  second  mate  and  crew  all  negroes. 

A  great  friendship  instantly  commenced  be 
tween  Frank  and  Willie.  Negroes  are  naturally 
fond  of  children ;  and  Frank  was  pleased  to  find 
that  Willie,  nursed  by  Aunt  Dinah,  and  all  his  life 
accustomed  to  the  company  of  blacks,  manifested 
none  of  that  disinclination  to  close  contact  that  a 
white  child  at  the  north  would  have  done. 

"  Who  put  you  clo'es  on  when  you  home,  son- 
nie  ?  "  asked  Frank. 

"  Aunt  Dinah,  most  every  morning ;  sometimes 
father  does." 

"  What  you  fader  name,  sonnie  ?  " 

"  Father  said  my  name  was  Willie  Godsoe." 

"  Den  you  fader's  name  Godsoe.  'Member  dat, 
sonnie  —  boy  same  his  fader  allers.  Don't  you 
mudder  dress  you  ?  " 


312      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN.' 

"  Mother's  dead." 

"  Who  do  you  sleep  wid  ?  " 

"With  my  father.  I  used  to  sleep  with  Aunt 
Dinah." 

"  Is  you  Aunt  Dinah  white  woman?" 

"  No,  she's  black  woman.  I  say  my  prayers  to 
Aunt  Dinah.  Sometimes  I  used  to  sleep  with 
William." 

"Who  be  William?" 

"  He's  the  overseer." 

"  He  colored  man  ?  " 

"  What  is  colored  man  ?  " 

"  Black  man  —  dey  same  ting." 

"  Yes." 

"  You's  got  any  brudders  ?  " 

"Yes;  two." 

"  What  dere  names  ?  " 

"  Nato  and  Johnnie." 

"  How  ole  be  dey  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know.  Nato's  big  as  I  am.  Johnnie's 
big  boy.  He  can  climb  the  cocoa-nut  tree.  I've 
got  a  cocoa-nut." 

"  You  has  ?  " 

"  Yes,  in  my  garden." 

"  0,  kye  !  " 


WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOAED.  313 

"  Aunt  Dinah  got  a  little  baby,  and  I  give  my 
turtle-shell  boat  for  a  cradle." 

"  Dat  all  de  childer  Aunt  Dinah  got,  dat  little 
baby  ?  " 

"  No  ;  she  got  Nato  and  Johnnie." 

"  Is  Nato  and  Johnnie  white  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Den  dey  ain't  you  brudders." 

"  Yes,  they  be." 

"  No,  sonnie,  dey  can't  be." 

"  They  play  with  me  all  the  time." 

"  Yes,  sonnie,  but  dey  ain't  brudders ;  no  mat 
ter,  sonnie,  'bout  dat." 

"  Will  you  play  with  rne  ?  " 

"  God  bress  de  chile,  what  funny  leetle  ting  he 
be  !  I  got  work,  sonnie,  get  de  breakfas'  for  de 
men  and  de  cap'n,  and  help  hold  de  turn  at  de 
windlass  when  dey  git  de  anchor  hove  short." 

"  Can  I  see  you  get  breakfast  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sonnie ;  and  in  de  afternoon,  den  I  git 
all  de  dishes  wash,  den  me  play  wid  you  leetle 
bit.  You  can  help  me  feed  de  chicken,  sonnie; 
gib  dem  water.  How  many  slave  you  fader 
Lab  ?  " 

"  What's  a  slave  ?  " 


314      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

"  Dunno  you  know?" 

"  No.     Willie  don't  know  what  you  mean." 

"  No  matter,  den ;  how  many  black  folks  be 
dere  ?  " 

"  There's  William,  and  Luna,  Aunt  Dinah,  Nich 
olas,  Nato,  Johnnie,  and  the  baby  —  he's  Qua ; 
Adam,  Rachel,  Hagar,  Norah,  Joan,  and  Phillis, 
Uncle  Nathan,  Sam,  Andrew,  John,  Robert,  Pam, 
and  Tom ;  then  there's  boys  and  girls  —  there's 
Molly,  Venus,  Sally,  Taffey,  Peter,  and  Moses." 

"  0,  my  !     You  fader  got  all  dem  ?  " 

"  There's  another  Peter,  but  he's  the  monkey ; 
he  pulled  Qua  out  of  the  tray,  and  Aunt  Dinah 
whipped  him  'cause  he  hurted  the  baby,  and 
made  his  face  bleed." 

"  Now,  sonnie,  you  put  on  de  stockings  and  de 
shoes.  Ise  'fraid  de  coffee  bile  ober;  den  youse 
come  to  de  galley,  me  tie  up  you  shoes." 

The  galley  was  a  wooden  house  for  the  cook 
(containing  a  stove),  with  two  shove-doors,  oppo 
site  each  other,  a  seat  across  the  end,  in  front  of 
the  stove,  and  one  or  two  shelves,  on  which  to 
put  his  utensils,  and  now  takes  the  place  of  the 
old-fashioned  fireplace  beneath  deck. 

Here  Willie   found  the  cook  busily  employed 


WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOARD.  315 

getting  his  breakfast,  and  his  fire  in  such  a  man 
ner  that  he  could  leave  it. 

Just  as  he  had  tied  up  Willie's  shoes,  and 
washed  his  face,  the  mate  sung  out, — 

"  Doctor,"  —  a  term  often  applied  to  the  cook,  — 
"  bear  a  hand ;  hold  the  turn." 

"  Ise  put  you  in  the  long-boat,  sonnie ;  den 
you  be  out  de  men's  way,  and  you  see  ebery- 
ting  what  dey  do." 

The  long-boat,  in  a  West  Indiaman,  is  very 
large,  having  great  breadth,  in  order  to  carry 
hogsheads  of  sugar  and  molasses,  casks  of  water, 
and  other  bulky  articles.  It  is  set  in  chocks,  to 
keep  it  upright,  and  on  the  main  hatch.  Being 
thus  very  near,  and  just  aft  the  galley,  it  is  the 
receptacle  of  the  cook's  wood,  and  all  kinds  of 
odds  and  ends,  and  securely  lashed  to  ring-bolts 
in  the  deck,  and  upon  either  side  of  it  are  lashed 
water-casks  and  spare  spars.  These  spars  afford 
ed  Willie  a  good  foothold  by  which  to  clamber, 
and  he  was  soon  in  the  boat,  in  the  bows  of  which 
was  a  great  pile  of  bags  of  coffee,  with  a  tar 
paulin  flung  over  them  to  keep  off  the  dew,  till 
they  could  be  stowed  away  in  the  cabin. 

Seated  on  these,  Willie  could  see  all  that  was 


316      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

going  on,  listened  to  the  song  of  the  men  at  the 
windlass,  and  watched  the  cook  as  he  held  the 
turn,  while  others  coiled  away  the  cable  as  it 
came  in. 

A  king  conch  came  up  on  the  fluke  of  the 
anchor,  some  shells,  and  pieces  of  coral.  ITeriry 
Griffin  secured  them,  and  gave  them  to  Willie. 
After  weighing  anchors,  the  vessel  was  towed 
out  clear  of  the  shoals,  where  she  lay  becalmed, 
waiting  for  the  sea  breeze  to  spring  up,  and  all 
hands  got  breakfast. 

Willie  was  certainly  in  a  fair  way  of  obtain 
ing  ideas  as  fast  as  he  could  digest  them.  No 
sooner  had  he  finished  his  breakfast,  than  he  was 
at  the  galley  doors,  to  ask  Frank  how  he  should- 
get  the  mud  off  his  conch,  coral,  and  other  shells. 

By  way  of  reply,  the  black  drew  a  bucket  of 
water,  and  put  them  all  into  it. 

"  Dere,  sonnie,  let  'em  be  dere  till  I  clar  up  de 
breakfast,  and  make  de  cap'n's  bed ;  den  I  show 
you ;  de  conch  keep  alive  in  de  water.  Now  you 
jump  up  in  you  place,  'cause  de  men  gwine  git 
de  vessel  under  way,  and  you  hear  de  song,  and 
see  de  sails  go  up." 

Having  brought  up  the  breakfast  dishes  from 


WILLIE   ON  SHIPBOARD.  317 

the  cabin,  the  cook  sat  down  to  eat  his  own  meal, 
while  Willie,  perched  on  the  bags  of  coffee,  was 
all  eyes  and  ears,  and  watched  the  men  with  a 
throbbing  heart  as  they  went  aloft  to  loose  the 
sails ;  for  he  was  sure  that  some  of  them  would  fall 
down  and  kill  themselves  :  especially  was  this  the 
case  when  he  saw  Edwards  go  up  to  loose  the 
royal,  and  after  that,  lie  out  on  the  end  of  the  top 
gallant  yard  to  clear  the  royal  sheet,  that  was 
jammed  in  the  sheave-hole,  and  startled  the  cook 
from  his  breakfast,  by  crying  out  to  him  that 
Edwards  was  going  to  fall. 

When  the  men  began  to  sway  up  the  yards,  and 
sheet  home  the  topsails,  he  clapped  his  hands,  and 
joined  in  the  chorus,  after  hearing  it  repeated 
once  or  twice.  The  breeze  now  began  to  fill  the 
sails,  coming  at  first  in  gentle  puffs,  gradually  be 
coming  more  frequent,  and  increasing  in  strength ; 
and  the  vessel  gathered  headway. 

As  the  Osprey  worked  out  of  the  bay,  she 
passed,  in  a  number  of  instances,  where  the  water 
was  deep  quite  near  the  shore.  Willie,  getting 
down  from  his  perch,  now  went  to  the  side,  and, 
getting  upon  one  of  the  wooden  guns,  looked  at 
the  shore,  and  in  a  few  moments  came  running 


318      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

up  to  Walter,  and  told  him  the  ground  was  mov 
ing,  dragging  him  to  the  side  to  see ;  and  it  was 
a  long  time  before  the  captain  could  satisfy  him 
that  the  vessel  was  running  by  the  land,  and  not 
the  land  by  the  vessel.  He  next  espied  the  com 
pass  in  the  binnacle,  and  began  to  examine  it; 
first  looking  at  the  compass,  and  then  at  the  man 
at  the  helm,  while  Walter  sat  on  the  hen-coop, 
watching  the  expression  of  his  face  with  a  good 
deal  of  interest.  At  length  he  approached  Wal 
ter,  and  asked  him  (who  had  been  expecting  the 
question)  what  the  compass  was  for,  and  Avhat  the 
man  was  standing  looking  at  it  all  the  time  for, 
and  putting  that  "  great  long  beam  first  one  way 
and  then  t'other." 

He  took  the  child  on  his  knee,  and  endeavored 
to  give  him  some  notion  of  the  four  points  of  the 
compass ;  told  him  the  compass  pointed  north,  and 
tried  to  show  him  how,  from  knowing  one,  you 
could  find  the  other  points.  He  got  a,  piece  of 
chalk,  and  drew  a  circle,  dividing  it  into  the  car 
dinal  points ;  then  Willie  wanted  to  know  what 
made  the  needle  point  north,  and  finally  seemed 
satisfied  with  the  conclusion  that  the  compass  was 
alive,  and  knew  the  way  all  over  the  world,  and 


WILLIE   ON  SHIPBOARD.  319 

told  the  men  that  steered  which  way  to  put 
the  tiller. 

Walter  succeeded  better  in  explaining  to  him 
in  what  way  the  rudder  directed  the  vessel,  by 
letting  him  stand  behind  the  helmsman,  put  his 
hands  on  the  tiller,  and  see  that  the  brigantine 
turned  in  just  the  opposite  direction  from  that  in 
which  the  man  put  the  tiller.  When  dinner  was 
over,  Willie  bethought  himself  of  his  conch,  coralj 
and  shells.  The  cook  now  had  leisure  to  'attend 
to  him. 

"  What  a  boy  you  is !  You  jes'  like  Mudder 
Gary's  chicken ;  you  no  still  one  second ;  sky 
larking  all  de  time." 

"  What's  Mother  Gary's  chickens  ?  " 

."  Leetle  birds ;  lib  on  de  sea,  carry  dere  eggs 
under  dere  wings ;  you  see  'em  bimeby,  hear  'em 
sing  out,  when  de  storm  gwine  come,  '  Cook,  cook, 
don't  lash  de  slush-barrel.'  " 

"  Why  don't  they  want  you  to  lash  the  slush- 
barrel  ?  " 

"  Cause  dey  want  de  sea  wash  him  oberboard, 
so  dey  can  eat  all  de  slush.  Now  Ise  take  off 
you  jacket,  den  you  paddle  in  de  water  much  you 
like." 


320  WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOARD. 

Under  the  superintendence  of  the  black,  who 
drew  several  buckets  of  water  for  him,  Willie 
washed  his  shells.  The  conch  was  alive,  and 
when  left  alone  in  the  bucket  of  water,  protruded 
from  the  shell,  but  the  moment  Willie  put  his 
hand  into  the  water,  and  touched  it,  drew  back. 

"  Dat  be  king  conch,"  said  Frank  (the  name 
given  by  sailors  to  the  large,  red-lipped  shell  of 
that  kind).  «  You  must  kill  him." 

"  What  must  I  kill  him  for  ?  " 

"'Cause,  bimeby  he  die  hisself;  den  he  hand 
some  color  all  fade  ;  look  like  sailor's  red  shirt, 
what  de  sweat  and  sun  bleach." 

"  How  shall  I  kill  him  ?  " 

"  Me  show  yon,  you  want  him  killed." 

Willie  concluded  to  have  him  killed ;  so  the  cook 
put  the  shell  in  scalding  water. 

"  Dere,  now,  he  hold  his  color  buful !  You 
show  him  you  grandfader." 

The  wind  now  blew  a  whole-sail  breeze,  there 
was  a  sharp  sea,  and  the  vessel  pitched  and  rolled. 
Willie  could  not  walk  the  deck,  but  held  on  by 
the  gripes  of  the  long-boat,  and  kept  his  tongue 
running. 

"  You  feel  sick,  boy  ?  " 


THE   CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN.  321 

"  No,  I  don't  feel  sick." 

"  What  boy  you  be  !  Nebber  see  such  boy  ! 
Vessel  roll  and  pitch.  You  no  more  seasick  dan 
de  fish.  Ah,  youse  bully  boy  !  You  make  sailor- 
man  den  you  grow  up." 

Although  not  seasick,  yet  Willie  was  now  pretty 
well  tired,  and  as  he  had  not  yet  got  his  sea-legs 
on,  could  no  longer  walk  the  decks,  and  Walter, 
afraid  he  would  get  overboard,  persuaded  him  to 
lie  down  on  his  watch-coat,  that  he  spread  for  him 
on  the  deck,  till  supper  time ;  after  which  the 
little  fellow  turned  in,  completely  wearied  out 
with  his  first  day's  experience  on  shipboard. 

Although  Charlie  Bell  had  introduced  many  im 
provements  in  the  construction  of  this  vessel,  the 
high  quarter-deck  was  still  retained,  with  a  ladder 
of  four  steps  to  get  up  to  it.  It  was  fine  sport  for 
Willie,  after  he  got  his  sea-legs  on,  to  start  from 
the  windlass,  gallop  along  the  main-deck,  up  the 
steps  to  the  quarter-deck,  behind  the  man  at  the 
helm,  and  then  along  the  other  side,  forward 
again.  When  tired  of  this,  he  would  get  into 
the  cable  tiers.  The  old  hemp  cables  were  coiled 
in  large  ovals,  in  the  forward  part  of  the  vessel, 
called  tiers,  the  oval  from  six  to  eight  feet  across, 
21 


322  THE  CHILD   OF  THE  ISLAND   GLEN. 

three  feet  or  more  in  height,  according  to  the 
length  and  size  of  the  cable.  In  rough  weather, 
when  it  was  difficult  to  sit  on  deck  without  pitch 
ing  away  and  sliding  down  to  leeward,  the  men 
used  to  get  into  these  tiers  to  eat ;  the  thick  coils 
of  the  rope  likewise  kept  off  the  spray. 

Into  these  Willie  would  get  and  coop,  till  the 
cook  or  some  of  the  men  would  come  and  peep 
over  the  edge  to  find  him.  If  ever  a  little  boy 
was  happy,  Willie  was,  no  small  part  of  his  happi 
ness  arising  from  his  not  being  seasick. 

He  was  a  universal  favorite,  and  was  not  still  a 
moment.  He  was  forever  asking  questions  of 
every  one,  and  in  relation  to  everything  that 
excited  his  curiosity. 

The  first  thing  he  did  when  he  turned  out  the 
second  morning,  was  to  get  into  the  long-boat, 
where  he  could  both  command  a  good  view,  and, 
wedged  in  between  two  bags  of  coffee,  retain  his 
position.  Forthwith  he  begins  to  question  the 
cook,  who  at  the  galley  door  was  washing  his  break 
fast  dishes. 

"  Frankie,  what  is  that  ?  "  pointing  to  the  lower 
sail  on  the  foremast. 

"  Dat  de  fore-course." 


WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOARD.  323 

"  What  is  the  next  one  ?  " 

"  Dat  de  fore-topsail." 

Thus  he  went  on  till  he  had  found  out  the 
names  of  all  the  sails,  spars,  and  standing  rigging, 
and  soon  mastered  the  braces  and  halyards,  clew 
lines  and  buntlines.  It  is  evident  that  he  was  fast 
acquiring  ideas.  He  was  very  fond  of  lying  down 
between  the  knight-heads,  and  looking  over  the 
bows  to  see  the  vessel  break  the  water ;  on  the 
transoms,  and  looking  out  of  the  cabin  window ; 
watching  the  wake  of  the  vessel,  and  the  eddy  of 
the  water  at  the  back  of  the  rudder. 

Walter's  great  concern  was  lest  he  should  fall 
overboard,  as  'he  was  utterly  fearless,  and  would 
not  hesitate  to  go  anywhere  he  could  manage 
to  get. 

Willie  had  been  told  by  the  cook  that  he  could 
catch  rudder  fish  out  of  the  cabin  window  with 
hook  and  line.  This  idea  once  put  into  his  head, 
Willie  ran  to  the  captain  and  begged  a  hook  and 
line  to  catch  rudder  fish. 

Some  of  our  young  readers  may  need  to  be  in 
formed  that  the  rudder  fish  is  a  small  fish,  about 
six  inches  in  length,  that  —  for  what  reason  it  is  im 
possible  to  say  —  plays  in  the  quick  water  around  a 


324      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

vessel's  rudder,  arid,  though  they  are  so  small,  will 
keep  right  there  close  to  the  rudder,  no  matter 
how  fast  the  vessel  goes  through  the  water,  just 
as  the  horsefly,  however  great  the  speed  of  the 
horse,  will  keep  pace  with  him.  The  captain 
probably  did  not  thank  the  cook  for  putting. the 
notion  into  the  child's  head;  but  in  order  to 
gratify  and  not  drown  him,  he  fixed  him  out 
with  a  line  and  hook,  a  piece  of  white  cloth  for 
bait,  and  then,  making  a  fathom  of  spun  yarn  fast 
to  his  leg,  fastened  the  other  end  to  the  cabin 
table.  Willie,  however,  was  not  old  enough  to 
catch  a  rudder  fish,  though  he  continued  to  fish 
with  great  perseverance ;  but  the  cook  caught 
three  for  him,  which  went  far  towards  satisfying 
him. 

"  Wouldn't  try  no  more,  sonnie ;  Ise  bake  'em 
for  you  in  de  oven,  and  make  you  leetle  cake,  put 
de  plums  in  him." 

Willie,  having  gratified  his  curiosity  in  respect 
to  everything  that  attracted  his  attention  on  board 
the  vessel,  now  devoted  himself  to  repaying  the 
favors  he  had  received  from  the  cook.  He  fed 
the  hens,  a  large  stock  of  which  Godsoe  had  sent 
on  board,  gave  them  water  and  gravel,  and  fed  the 


WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOARD.  325 

goats ;  helped  pick  over  the  beans  -and  the  coffee, 
and  take  the  skins  from  the  bananas  and  plantains ; 
and  when  the  men  were  bracing  the  yards,  or 
hauling  aft  the  sheets,  he  would  get  hold  of  the 
rope,  grunt  and  tug,  and  thought  he  helped  very- 
much  ;  sometimes,  to  be  sure,  he  would  get  trod 
den  on,  or  spme  sailor  would  get  his  hard  hand 
over  his,  and  squat  it;  but  though  the  tears  at 
times  came  into  his  eyes,  he  never  would  cry  aloud. 
Thus  every  day  was  a  holiday  to  Willie ;  there  was 
always  something  to  do  he  never  had  done,  or  to 
see  that  he  never  had  seen.  Little  matters  inter 
est  or  amuse  a  child ;  a  hen  laid  an  egg,  or  was 
killed  or  died ;  a  dolphin  or  a  porpoise  was 
caught,  or  a  flying-fish  came  on  board. 

Willie  was  extremely  social  in  his  habits.  One 
day  he  would  eat  in  the  cabin ;  the  next,  perhaps, 
with  the  men.  With  such  crews  as  are  now  found 
on  board  ship,  this  would  not  have  been  per 
mitted  ;  but  these  sailors  were  all  steady  young 
men,  neighbors  at  home,  of  good  character,  and 
ambitious  to  rise  in  their  profession. 

Willie  took  a  notion  that  he  wanted  to  be  a 
sailor-boy,  and  dress  like  the  rest.  For  the  fun 
of  the  thing,  Sewall  Lancaster  took  a  red  shirt 


326     THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

that  he  had  never  worn,  cut  it  down,  and  made 
one  for  Willie ;  Henry  Griffin  made  him  a  pair  of 
duck  trousers  sailor  fashion,  and  Thaxter  a  tar 
paulin  hat.  He  looked  funny  enough,  and  cer 
tainly  felt  large  enough,  especially  when  they  hove 
the  log,  and  permitted  him  to  hold  the  fourteen- 
second  glass. 

The  fourth  day  out  was  Sunday.  In  the  glen 
Willie  had  never  seen  any  form  of  public  worship, 
although  there  was  a  marked  distinction  between 
Sunday  and  other  days  of  the  week,  in  the  fact 
that  there  was  no  work  done,  and  William  read 
his  Bible. 

Now,  however,  he  witnessed  something  resem 
bling  the  New  England  Sabbath. 

The  Osprey  being  a  now  vessel,  and  fitted 
away  in  great  haste,  there  was  a  good  deal  of 
work  to  do  on  the  rigging,  chafing  gear  to  make,  a 
great  deal  of  sewing  and  leathering  to  do.  There 
had  been  but  little  time  on  the  passage  out,  as  it1 
was  short;  less  while  lying  in  Martinique  by 
reason  of  boating  down  the  cargo ;  consequently 
the  men  were  busily  employed  during  their  watch 
on  deck.  But  Sabbath  day  nothing  was  done  ex 
cept  what  was  absolutely  necessary  in  order  to 


WILLIE   ON  SHIPBOARD.  327 

navigate  the  vessel.  The  men  washed  them 
selves,  put  on  clean  clothes,  and  came  to  the 
cabin,  where  they  had  a  religious  service.  The 
captain  read  the  Scriptures,  and  made  a  prayer, 
to  which  his  recent  experience  in  relation  to 
Godsoe  imparted  a  peculiar  fervency.  There 
was  no  lack  of  singers  among  the  crew,  and 
several  of  them,  who  were  religious  men,  took 
part  in  the  service.  It  was  the  first  thing  of  the 
kind  Willie  had  ever  witnessed.  He  sat  beside 
Walter  all  the  time  as  still  as  a  mouse,  and  when 
the  meeting  was  over  and  the  men  had  gone  for- 
ward,  got  up  in  Walter's  lap,  and  had  a  great 
many  questions  to  ask.  The  captain  answered 
them  as  well  as  he  could,  talked  to  him  in  a 
manner  suited  to  his  comprehension,  and  told  him 
stories  from  the  Bible.  Willie,  however,  enjoyed 
himself  best  in  the  afternoon. 

Directly  after  dinner  he  got  asleep  in  the 
mate's  lap,  who  put  him  into  the  berth  without 
waking  him.  He  slept  till  the  middle  of  the  after 
noon,  and  then,  going  forward,  found  the  cook  in 
the  galley  with  both  doors  shut,  singing  hymns  for 
his  own  enjoyment  and  edification.  Willie  sat 
down  beside  him  and  listened  till  it  was  time  to 


328      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

get  supper,  and  hardly  moved,  so  taken  up  was  lie 
with  the  singing  of  the  cook,  which  he  thought 
was  a  great  deal  better  than  what  he  had  listened 
to  in  the  cabin.  The  seat  in  the  galley  was  too 
high  for  the  little  boy;  his  feet  wouldn't  come 
down  to  the  floor ;  so  he  clambered  into  the  cook's 
lap  and  hardly  stirred  hand  or  foot. 

The  black,  a  simple-hearted,  pious  man,  who 
could  read  and  write,  —  having  been  sent  to  school 
with  Merrithew's  children,  —  was  highly  gratified 
with  the  great  interest  manifested  by  Willie  in 
his  singing,  who  at  the  conclusion  of  every  hymn 
entreated  him  to  sing  another.  At  length  he  said, 
"  Youse  good  leetle  boy ;  nebber  seed  so  good  lee- 
tie  boy ;  set  up  to  hear  de  cook  sing ;  set  up  in  de 
meeting  jest  like  de  windlass  bitts.  Sabior  lub  you ; 
he  lub  good  boys." 

"  Cookie,  was  the  Saviour  black  man  ?  " 

"  I  duuno ;  s'pose  he  white  man." 

«  But  he  loves  the  black  folks  —  don't  he  ?  " 

"Yes;  he  die  for  'ein  all  de  same.  Dunnie  you 
lub  de  black  folks?"  : 

"Yes;  I  love  Aunt  Dinah,  William,  Johnnie, 
Nato,  and  I  love  you,  and  the  whole  ship  full." 

"  Dat's  de  way  de   Sabior  do,  you  leetle  blessin 


WILLIE   ON   SHIPBOA'RD.  329 

you  is..  I  make  you  nice  pie,  put  spice  in  him, 
and  all  de  grievances  [ingredients].  I  sing  you 
song  bout  Johnnie's  going  to  de  fair." 

"  Sing  it  now,  cookie." 

"  0,  no,  sonnie ;  dat  no  good,  sing  Sabbat  day.  Lor' 
he  no  like  it ;  send  big  wind,  hurricane,  blow  de  brig 
ober ;  send  big  fish,  swallow  us  jest  he  did  Jonah." 

"  What  did  the  fish  swallow  Jonah  for  ?  " 

"  Dunno  you  know  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  Den  Ise  tell  you.  De  good  Lor'  he  say  to 
Jonah,  'You  go  to  Ninny var  [Nineveh].  Ninny var 
awful  big  place.  Tell  'em  I  gwine  'troy'  em,  mash 
'em  up.'  Jonah  he  no  want  to  do  what  de  Lor'  tell 
him ;  ne  git  into  de  ship,  go  some  place  else ;  den 
de  Lor'  he  send  hurricane,  heave  de  ship  on  her 
beam-ends.  Jonah  he  tells  de  sailors  he  runned 
away  from  de  Lor' ;  dey  heave  him  oberboard ;  Lor' 
send  big  fish  swallow  him  right  down." 

" Did  it  kill  him?" 

"  No ;  he  pray  to  de  Lor',  say  he  berry  sorry  for 
what  he  did ;  nebber  do  so  'gin." 

"  How  could  he  speak  in  the  fish  ?  " 

"Dunno;  s'pose  de  Lor'  know.  Den  de  Lor'  tell 
de  fish,  'You  go  'shore,  puke  Jonah  up;  so  he  did, 
and  Jonah  he  glad  do  what  he  told  him  den." 


330      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 


CHAPTER    XXL 

WILLIE   AND   THE   PILOT. 

NOTHING  worthy  of  note  occurred  during 
the  remainder  of  the  passage.  Willie  had 
ever  found  the  cook  competent  to  answer  all  his 
questions  in  respect  to  the  names  of  ropes  and  the 
management  of  the  vessel;  still  he  was  always 
busy  with  his  pots  and  pans,  and  never  meddled 
with  the  working  of  the  vessel  any  more  than  the 
captain,  except  to  hold  a  turn  in  weighing  anchor, 
and  tending  the  fore-sheet,  that  belayed  close  by 
his  galley,  when  the  order  was  given  to  tack  ship. 
This  seemed  very  singular  to  Willie,  and,  as  he 
was  not  wont  to  let  anything  lie  on  his  mind  long, 
he  said  to  his  black  friend,  — 

"  Cookie,  are  you  a  sailor? " 

"  Yes,  I  sailor-man." 

"  But  you  don't  go  up  on  the  mast." 

"  'Cause  it  no  my  duty." 


WILLIE   AND    THE   PILOT.  331 

"  Can  you  steer  the  vessel  ?  " 

"  Sure  I  can.  I  able  seaman  —  hand,  reef,  and 
steer,  make  splice,  make  knot,  heab  de  lead  wid 
any  man  'board." 

"  Then  why  don't  you  never  go  up  on  the  mast 
and  steer,  like  the  other  sailors  do  ?  " 

"  'Cause  I  no  ship  for  sailor ;  I  ship  for  cook ; 
cook  the  victual  for  all  hands.  Bery  bad  wedder, 
me  go  'loft,  but  no  'bliged  to ;  but  we  had  no  bad 
wedder  dis  vige.  Sometimes  I  ship  for  sailor ; 
den  I  no  cook  —  steer  de  ship,  go  'loft,  work  on  de 
rigging." 

It  seemed  to  Willie  that  to  be  a  sailor  was  much 
more  attractive  and  honorable  than  to  be  washing 
dishes,  pounding  coffee,  chopping  meat,  and  all 
that ;  and  he  replied,  — 

"  I  should  think  that  you'd  like  better  to  be  a 
sailor." 

"  Dat  'cause  you  dunno,  sonnie.  Sailor  he  turn 
in,  sleep  leetle  while  ;  second  mate  come  to  de 
gangway,  '  Starboard  watch,  ahoy !  hear  de  news 
dere  below?'  Den  he  must  turn  out.  Cook  he 
sleep  all  night.  Sailor-man  he  eat  his  grub,  want 
rest  leetle ;  mate  he  sing  out,  '  Turn  to,  men ! ' 
Cook  he  eat  his  dinner,  eat  long  he  like,  rest  long 


332      THE  CHILD  OP  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

he  like,  take  leetle  smoke  de  pipe  ;  so  he  do  his 
work,  git  his  grub  ready,  none  de  mate's  business  ; 
nobody  tell  him  turn  to.  Sailor-roan  he  eat  what 
de  cap'n  tell  de  cook  gib  him,  notting  more.  Cook 
hab  someting  ob  eberyting  de  cap'n  hab.  S'pose 
de  vessel  go  to  Habana :  sailor  he  tired ;  work  all 
day  on  de  raff,  in  hot  sun,  raftin'  green  boards. 
Tree  o'clock  in  de  morning,  second  mate  come  to 
de  gangway,  take  rope's  end,  strike,  bang !  bang ! 
den  he  sing  out,  sharp,  '  Turn  out  here,  men  ! 
Tow  de  raff.  Hear  de  news  dere  below  ? '  Sailor- 
man  say, '  Ay,  ay,  saar  ! '  Mate  go  'way ;  den  sailor- 
man  curse;  den  he  growl ;  den  he  say,  '  Wish  my 
fader  nebber  let  me  go  to  sea ! '  No  matter  how 
much  he  growl ;  hab  go  tow  de  raff  'way  ober  de 
Reglas  'fore  he  git  any  breakfas'.  Cook  he  turn 
out  birneby,  make  de  fire  in  de  galley;  den  he 
take  drink  ob  coffee ;  take  leetle  smoke ;  git  break- 
fas'  ;  set  on  de  seat,  watch  de  pot.  Sailor-man 
come  'board  half  dead,  eat  his  grub,  den  go  raftin' 
board  'gin.  Sailor-man  hab  eight  dollars  de  month  ; 
cook  he  hab  twelve ;  den  de  cook  hab  de  slush 
[grease]  sell  to  de  soap-man  when  he  git  home ; 
buy  my  ole  woman  gown,  shoes  for  chilens.  Dat 
de  reason,  sonnie,  dis  chile  no  be  sailor-man,  when 
he  git  cook's  berth." 


WILLIE   AND   THE   PILOT.  333 

He  might  have  added  other  reasons — that  a 
good  cook  makes  a  contented  crew,  while  a  bad 
one  may  create  a  mutiny ;  that  he  can  easily  waste 
or  save  the  difference  in  the  wages,  especially  if 
he  is  cook  and  steward  both,  as  Merrithew  was. 

The  Osprey  took  a  pilot  ten  miles  outside  of 
Boston  Light.  The  pilot  was  a  man  past  fifty, 
large,  very  tall,  and  his  beard,  that  he  wore  at  full 
length,  as  also  his  whiskers  and  mustache,  had  been 
once  jet  black,  but  were  now  as  white  as  a  sheet. 

Willie,  having  slept  later  than  common,  was 
eating  his  breakfast  when  the  pilot  came  on  board. 
He  was  climbing  up  the  steps  that  led  to  the  quar 
ter-deck,  when,  raising  his  eyes,  he  looked  the 
pilot,  who  was  standing  looking  at  "the  compass, 
full  in  the  face.  With  a  screech  he  fell  back,  and 
picking  himself  up,  ran  to  Henry  Griffin,  the 
second  mate,  and,  clasping  his  arms  around  his 
legs,  screamed,  "  A  wolverene  !  a  wolverene  ! " 
trembling  with  terror.  Henry  took  him  up  in  his 
arms,  and  endeavored  in  vain  to  soothe  him. 

"  Bring  him  to  me,"  said  the  captain. 

But  Willie  resisted  with  all  his  might,  and 
begged  to  be  carried  to  the  cook.  The  captain 
now  came  forward,  and,  taking  Willie  in  his  arms, 
endeavored  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  his  terror ; 


334     THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

but  Willie  thrust  his  head  under  the  captain's 
coat,  and  cried,  "  Wolverene  !  wolverene  ! " 

"  Cook,"  said  the  captain,  "  see  if  you  can  find 
out  what  ails  him." 

•"  Come  here,  sonnie.  Come  to  you  fader,  sonnie. 
Tell  him  all  'bout  it." 

Willie  motioned  to  the  cook  to  take  him  to  the 
galley ;  then  he  wanted  him  to  shut  the  doors. 
The  black  shut  the  doors,  and  took  Willie  in  his 
lap,  who,  flinging  his  arms  around  the  cook's  neck, 
trembled  and  sobbed  as  though  his  heart  would 
break.  The  captain  waited  the  result  outside. 

Willie,  finding  himself  in  the  galley,  and  in  the 
cook's  arms,  at  length  calmed  down,  when  it  came 
out  that  he  had  never  seen  an  old  person,  or  any 
one  that  had  gray  or  white  hair  or  beard,  in  his 
life.  Mr.  Livingston  had  left  all  his  old  negroes  on 
his  plantation  at  the  north  part  of  the  island,  and 
commenced  at  the  glen  with  a  new  set.  When 
Willie  made  his  first  visit  to  the  vessel,  Henry 
Griffin,  while  telling  him  about  bears,  moose,  and 
deer,  had  told  him  a  great  many  stories  about  the 
strength  and  ferocity  of  the  wolverenes ;  that  the 
Indians  themselves  were  afraid  of  them.  The 
relation  took  strong  hold  of  Willie's  imagination, 
and  when  he  was  thus  suddenly  brought  face  to 


WILLIE   AND   THE   PILOT.  335 

face  with  the  pilot,  he  could  think  of  nothing  but 
a  wolverene,  at  present  the  most  fearful  object  he 
could  imagine.  Walter  was  both  amused  and  con 
cerned,  for  Willie's  grandfather  was  very  gray,  and 
had  full  whiskers ;  and,  if  the  child  was  going  to 
esteem  all  old  folks  and  white-headed  ones  wolver 
enes,  he  apprehended  trouble  in  the  future.  He 
concluded,  however,  that  the  best  way  was  to 
leave  it  to  time  and  the  cook,  and  told  the  negro 
to  endeavor  to  reconcile  the  child  to  the  pilot. 

The  black  manifested  an  instinctive  wisdom  in 
the  matter.  He  did  not  try  to  persuade  Willie  to 
come  out,  but  shut  him  in,  leaving  one  door  a  little 
way  open,  while  he  washed  his  dishes  on  the  out 
side.  By  and  by  Willie  wiped  up  his  tears,  and 
began  to  talk;  then  he  opened  the  door  a  little, 
and  peeped  out ;  then  he  ventured  out,  when  the 
cook  washed  the  traces  of  tears  from  his  face. 
Then  he  ventured  to  clamber  up,  and  look  over 
the  long-boat,  but  instantly  shrank  back  when  he 
saw  the  pilot.  He  got  up  again,  and  looked  a  long 
time  ;  saw  the  pilot  talking  with  the  captain  ;  then 
saw  the  captain  give  the  pilot  a  cigar,  and  at  the 
same  time  heard  him  call  to  the  cook  for  a  light. 

"  Dere,  sonnie  ;  see  wha'  Ise  gwine  for  do  ;  "  and, 
taking  some  coals  on  the  fire-shovel,  he  went  aft. 


336      THE  CHILD  OF  THE  ISLAND  GLEN. 

Willie  watched  him  till  he  saw  the  captain  and  the 
pilot  light  their  cigars.  The  smoke  came  out  of 
the  pilot's  mouth  just  as  it  did  out  of  the  captain's, 
and  he  heard  him  give  orders  to  the  mate  and  the 
helmsman.  The  moment  Willie  heard  him  speak, 
he  dismissed  his  fears,  and  told  the  cook  he  knew 
it  was  a  man.  The  cook  then  in  his  fashion  —  and 
it  seemed  to  be  a  fashion  that  Willie  could  under 
stand  better  than  that  of  any  other  person  —  told 
him  that  everybody,  as  they  grew  old,  changed  in 
appearance,  and  their  hair  and  beard  became  gray 
or  white,  some  more  than  others.  He  then  ven 
tured  to  go  with  the  cook  when  he  carried  the 
dishes  to  the  cabin  ;  and  before  night  was  "  play 
ing  horse  "  on  the  tiller,  and  even  sat  next  the  pilot 
at  supper.  When  the  vessel  hauled  in  to  the  wharf, 
and  he  accompanied  the  captain  through  the  streets 
of  Boston,  he  soon  became  accustomed  to  the  sight 
of  both  old  and  gray-haired  persons. 

The  succeeding  volume  of  the  series,  entitled 
JOHN  GODSOE'S  LEGACY,  will  inform  our  readers  of 
many  things  as  to  the  future  of  Willie  and  his 
father,  we  trust,  both  instructive  and  interesting. 


u'f? 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


Form  L-r- 

2.~m-10, '44(2491) 


LOS  ANGELES 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


MISS    LOUISE    M.    THUR 


000033410    2 


CHARLEY  ROBERTS  SERIES.     HELPING  HAND  SERIES. 


To  be  completed  in  six  vols.     Illustrated. 
Per  volume,  $i. 


Six  volumes.     Illustrated.     Per  volume,  £i. 
Climbing  the   Rope. 

V   Grrimes's   Favorite. 

Cruise  of  the  Dasha- 
ay. 

Little    Spaniard. 
~Water  Diok. 
e   M!aid   of  Oxbow. 

1  Mantiering'  is  the  nom  de  pliant  of  an 
e  writer  for  the  young  folks  who  possesses 
in  ordinary  ability,  -and  has  a  thorough 
ension  of  the  way  to  interest  children." — 
phia  Item. 

ke  the  spirit  of  these  books  exceedingly, 
ially  commend  it  to  the  notice  of  Sabbath 
ibraries."  —  Ladies'  Repository. 

.EE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


PS 

2159 

K3c 

1872 


The  Great  Rosy  Diamond. 
Daisy,  or  The  Fairy  Spectacles. 
Violet,  a  Fairy  Story. 
Minnie,  or  The  Little  'Woman. 
The  Angel  Children. 
Little  Blossom's  Reward 

These  are  delightful  works  for  children.  They 
are  all  very  popular,  and  have  had  a  wide  circula 
tion.  They  are  now  presented  in  a  new  dress. 
The  stories  are  all  amusing  and  instructive,  ex 
hibiting  human  nature  in  children,  and  teaching 

some  very  important  practical  lessons, 

'n       LEE  4  SHEPARD,  Publishers. 


JFaacinattng  airti  Ensstntrtiije." 

PROVERB  SERIES. 

[RS.  M.  E.  BRADLEY  AND  Miss 
KATE  J.  NEBLY. 

ix  vols.     Illust     Per  vol.,  $i. 
if  a  Feather. 

'eathers  do  Not  make  Fine 
ds. 

>me  is  that  Handsome  does. 

jng  Confessed   is  half  Re 
dressed. 

Actions  speak  louder  than  "Words. 
One  Good  Turn  deserves  another. 

"Each  volume  is  complete  in  itself,  and  illus 
trates,  with  a  story  of  most  fascinating  and  in 
structive  interest,  the  proverb  taken  for  its  title. 
These  are  just  the  kind  of  books  that  we  like  to 
see  in  a  family  or  Sunday-school  library.  They 
will  he  read  by  persons  of  all  ages  with  deep 
interest,  and  afford  instructive  and  entertaining 
conversation  with  the  children." — S.  S.  Journal. 

LEE  &  SHEPARD,  Publishers,  Boston. 


